Sex House Jungkook BTS Fanfiction
***DISCLAIMER: THIS PAGE CONTAINS DOCUMENTS WITH ADULT LANGUAGE AND CONTENT. IT IS NOT SUITABLE FOR ANYONE UNDER THE AGE OF 18 AND MAY NOT BE SUITABLE FOR ALL ADULT READERS. VIEW AT YOUR DISCRETION.***
Summary
“Open your mind to your surroundings. What you find inside yourself might surprise you.”Jeon Jungkook had always been the coveted bad boy in high school, but when he gets to college and moves into his new frat he learns he's going to need to try a little harder to maintain his bad-boy image. Especially when he has six extremely hot guys actively trying to ruin that image.In other words, a story about six sex-crazed boys who fantasize about having Jeon Jungkook all to themselves.
Table Of Content
Chapter 1
♡ ♡ ♡
I’m used to the stares. The stares from people that are desperate for sex. the Stares from people that are jealous of what they don’t have. Even stares from people that are in healthy relationships.
As I walk through Bangtan University’s campus, I receive these stares left and right. Of course, I got the same treatment in high school, so I’m used to it.
In high school, I was considered a fuck boy, if that’s really what you want to call it. I’m just very practiced in the world of sex. But even though I slept around a lot, I was pretty popular. Even the girls I fucked once and left loved me. If anything, they fought harder for me after that.
I’ve never been one for relationships. I don’t like the idea of being tied to someone, having to follow them around like a dog, or being restricted from exploring other opportunities. Of course, by opportunities I mean other girls, but yeah, commitment is a no-no for me.
In college, I’m hoping my life doesn’t change too much. I like how it was in high school. Exercise, study, sex, sleep. That was my routine and I intend to follow through with it in college as well. I had good grades, a good body, and a great sex life. I enjoyed it.
I’ve already gone through orientation and today is the day where I find my fraternity, the boys I am gonna spend most of my days with. The fraternity I will most likely be spending my whole college career with.
I have three major things that I want in the frat I choose. Privacy, no curfew, and sex allowed in the house.
I’ve already checked out two frats and both were kind of weird. They were either really loud and annoying or nerdy and uptight. At this point, I will go to check out whatever houses that are left.
Fraternities mean fewer expenses in college and getting away from my stupid parents that couldn’t care less about me.
I look at the campus map and then look back up at the house in front of me. “This must be it,” I mutter to myself as I start to walk up to the door. The place looks decent and well kept from the outside. I haven’t looked into this frat at all. Like I said, at this point I’m desperate.
I push my finger down onto the doorbell and almost immediately the door swings open, revealing a laughing boy shorter than I am with pink hair.
Very bold. Obviously gay. What have I gotten myself into?
I almost chuckle at the thought, but the boy’s voice cuts me off. “Hi,” he smiles. “How can I help you?”
I wrinkle my nose and look down at my map again. “This is—I’m at the right frat, right?”
He raises an eyebrow and looks me up and down, from head to toe. “Yes, you are,” he emphasizes each word, still sizing me up.
I shake my head and chuckle, looking away. What have I gotten myself into?
The boy pulls me into the house and I gasp as I stumble over my feet.
“Another boy is here. He actually looks promising,” the boy yells. He looks at me and smiles. “We have more terms than most frats have, I’m sure you have deduced that by now.”
“Well, actually I haven’t—” I start to explain how I don’t know anything about them, but a deeper voice interrupts me.
“Ah, so you’re here to join,” a tall blonde reaches his hand out for me to shake. I quickly shake it.
Firm grip. Deep voice. Intimidating. Not gay. Very not gay.
“Well, I’m here to check it out, I suppose,” I chuckle. “I need a place to stay for my freshman year at least, maybe longer. I need to keep the expenses low. I don’t have a very high income at the moment.”
A taller boy with brown hair walks up to me and grabs my chin, turning my head from side to side. He examines my face for a moment before smiling and releasing his grip from my skin. “You know, with your bone structure you could make hella money in the prostitute industry.”
This boy’s fashion sense is on point and you can tell he takes good care of his skin. That combined with the usage of the word ‘hella’. Super gay. Mega gay. Ultimate gay.
“Thanks, I guess,” I laugh.
“Hm,” I hear someone hum from behind the other boys. A new boy comes out from behind them and scoffs at me. “He doesn’t look like he has what it takes to be here.”
Holy fuck, his voice is deep. I literally felt my insides vibrate because of his voice. I already can’t see this boy being gay, but I almost want him to be. I mean holy hell.
I said, ‘almost’.
“Are you doubting me?” I question.
He chuckles and steps forward. “You wouldn’t be able to handle me, sweetheart.”
What the fuck does that mean?
He chuckles again and turns back around to stand with the others.
I can now see that there are six boys in front of me. Some of them look gay as fuck, some look straight as a line, and others just look horny, whatever that means.
The blonde smiles and tilts his head looking at me. “He is super cute, though. Better than some we’ve seen today.”
“Yeah, I like him,” the pink-haired one bites his lip.
What the actual fuck did I get myself into?
The boy with the voice as deep as the ocean speaks up again. “I really don’t know, guys. Aren’t we looking for guys that are more...I don’t know...rainbowy?”
I knew it. Gay. But instead of backing away and moving on to a new frat, my stupid brain focuses on the fact that this dumbass is doubting me. I hate when people underestimate me.
“What do I have to do?” I cross my arms and raise an eyebrow. I have never said no to a dare in my life and I am not starting now.
The tall, blonde one steps forward and smirks. “Do you even know who we are?”
“Um,” I pause, furrowing my eyebrows.
Pink hair speaks up. “We call our house the Sex House.” He stares at me as if he’s waiting for me to back out. When I don’t say anything, he decides to continue. “We call it that for a reason.”
I raise an eyebrow. This should be interesting.
“My question still stands. What do I do?” I smile cockily at them.
“If you can get someone to sleep with you within 24 hours, you can stay here,” pink answers.
The boy is easy on the eyes. Anyone could see that. Obviously, they look for the most gorgeous boys to be in this frat and I’m assuming this test is to prove that I’m ballsy, which of course I am. So, this shouldn’t be a problem.
I nod. “Okay. Easy.” I turn to walk out the door, but a strong arm pulls me back. It’s the tall blonde from earlier. He’s obviously in charge.
“You don’t even know what it means to live here.”
I shrug. “Okay, what are the terms?”
The blonde bites his lip. “Everyone in this house is really close,” he emphasizes the last word, obviously trying to imply something.
I squint in confusion. “Okay?”
“He’s a bit slow, isn’t he?” Pink laughs.
I glare at him, then look back at the blonde. “Just say what you’re trying to say.”
The tall blonde chuckles. “To be allowed to continue staying here, you have to have sex with one of us each week,” he smirks.
My eyes widen. “You’re joking, right?”
The blonde one laughs. “I don’t joke.”
“I told you he wouldn’t be up for it,” the deep-voiced boy speaks.
I grit my teeth. “I never said I wasn’t up for it.”
The pink-haired boy jumps up and down, clapping his hands happily. “Yay! I can’t wait to get my hands on you.”
I raise an eyebrow. This can’t be that bad. It’ll be just like being with a girl.
Just like being with a girl.
Right?
“Okay, so I just get someone to have sex with me and I’m in?” I ask.
The blonde one smirks and nods. “Normally, we wouldn’t be so quick about this process, but you admittedly have the perfect face for someone in our group.”
I laugh. “I’m quite aware that I’m good-looking and this test will be easy to pass. Just watch,” I scoff at them.
“I’ll believe it when I see it,” the deep-voiced boy laughs.
“Speaking of, we need some sort of proof,” blondie says.
I nod. “No problem.” I turn to leave with a smirk on my face.
I swear to god, if I wasn’t so desperate I would have walked away from this.
Obviously.
But I have to win.
It’s not even just that I need somewhere to stay. It’s that those stupid boys think I can’t do it.
I’ll show them. This will be a piece of cake.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 2
♡ ♡ ♡
“Here.” I hand over a paper bag that holds the cum filled condom inside it. The blonde looks inside and smiles, handing it to the deep-voiced boy.
“He could have literally just jacked off. This doesn’t prove anything,” he rolls his eyes.
I laugh and grab my phone out of my pocket. “You know, I thought you’d say that. So, I took a picture.” I click into my camera roll and it’s the first picture to pop up. A picture of my dick stuffed deep inside some girl.
The blonde starts laughing. “Holy shit.”
The deep-voiced boy groans. “Damnit. Jimin, I owe you ten bucks,” he yells.
The pink-haired boy walks into the room and giggles. Fucking giggles. This boy is too cute to be here.
He grabs my phone out of the blonde boy’s hand and frowns. “A girl? Looks like you owe Jin ten bucks, too.”
I raise an eyebrow at him. “What does that mean?”
Pink laughs. “Jin bet that you would fuck a girl. I just bet that you would be able to do it.”
I chuckle. “Is it surprising that I went out and fucked a girl?”
He purses his lips. “Not surprising. Just disappointing.”
I hear the deep-voiced guy scoff and walk out of the room, leaving me and pink to talk alone.
“I mean I have to fuck you guys so I guess I’m gonna have to get used to it soon.”
Pink bursts out laughing. “Bold of you to think that you are going to stop all the time.”
My smile immediately disappears. “I am not taking it in the ass, pink.”
He bites his lip and smiles. “You’re gonna have to learn how to bottom here, honey.” He walks up to me and stands on his toes to reach my ear. “Good thing you won’t have to bottom with me then, hm?”
My eyes widen and he backs away. “Are you the only bottom here?”
He giggles. “I’m the only strictly bottom. Everyone else goes both ways. When you come in here, you have to learn to do both. I got in because I’m cute, so I don’t need to top.”
I nod slowly. “Can’t I just, you know, fuck you all the time?” The instant the words leave my mouth, I internally cringe. What is this conversation? Why am I allowing myself to be put in this situation?
Another giggle escapes his lips. “Oh, how I wish you could, but it’s a rule that you can’t fuck the same person twice in a row.” I frown as worry fills me. “Don’t worry. We all have to do it. It’s not just you. You’ll learn to enjoy it.”
“But I’m not gay.”
He laughs. “Hoseok isn’t gay either. He’s straight, but he follows the rules. Some of us are bi. Yoongi is pan. Jin and I are gay. Honestly, we don’t discriminate against sexualities. You can be whatever you want here.”
“You’re throwing a bunch of names at me and I have no clue who they are,” I smile.
“Oh,” he laughs and puts his hand out for me to shake. “I’m Jimin.” I take his hand and shake it. “Ooh, firm grip. Me likey.”
I cringe at this. “Don’t ever say that again.”
He giggles and runs his fingers through his soft-looking pink locks.
Honestly, if I get to pick the first guy I’m with, Jimin is who I’d pick. I could still top and I can just imagine his moans. I mean, fuck.
Not that I’m into guy’s moans.
I just mean I bet his moans would be pretty like a girl’s moans.
Obviously.
“Hello,” a hand swipes in front of my face, pulling me out of my thoughts. Jimin smiles up at me. “You zoned out for a second there. I thought we lost you.”
I roll my eyes playfully. “Not yet, I’m afraid.”
He grabs my forearm and drags me through the house to the living room. He throws me onto the couch and points down at me. “Stay.”
I raise my hands in surrender. “Yes, sir.”
He giggles and runs up the stairs, yelling for everyone to come down.
I swear everything this boy does is so cute. It’s such a contrast from everyone else. How did he get into this frat being the way he is? I mean he is insanely cute and so much fun to be around, but I mean, come on. One of their rules is that you have to go both ways, right? Top and bottom. But this kid doesn’t top at all? Seems fishy to me.
“You already thinking about leaving?” I hear a voice call to me.
I look over to find the pale boy from earlier walking down the stairs. He plops down on the couch beside me.
“No, I was just thinking about Jimin, actually.”
He raises an eyebrow. “Ah, Jimin. A cutie pie, isn’t he?”
I nod. “He’s really something. How did he get in here again?”
The pale boy sighs. “He fucked his way to the top. He’s got the prettiest ass I’ve ever seen. Honestly, if I’m in the mood to top, he’s who I go to.”
I squint in confusion. “What do you mean he fucked his way to the top?”
“Exactly what it sounds like. He fucked Namjoon first and he was basically let in immediately,” he shrugs. “I mean, I don’t blame him. The kid is a natural.”
I bite my lip. He’s talking about him like he’s some kind of slut. Maybe Jimin likes that, but to me, this still sounds fishy.
“Okay, we’re all coming down,” the blonde says, who I’m assuming is Namjoon now.
He walks down the stairs with all the other boys surrounding him. They all sit around me somewhere around the room. Jimin drops onto the floor right in front of me, staring up at me with big eyes.
He’s so goddamn adorable.
“Okay, so, we already have an extra room ready. You can basically move in whenever,” blondie tells me.
I nod. “Tonight wouldn’t be too soon, right?”
“Nope, whenever you want.” He leans back on the couch and smiles. “All that’s left is introductions. We’re gonna say our names, our grades, our sexuality, and our preferred position. Basically, I mean top or bottom even though we have to do both, excluding Jimin.”
I nod. “I guess I’ll start then. I’m Jeon Jungkook. I’m an incoming freshman. I’m straight and obviously a top.”
The speech feels weird to me. I feel like I’m in some sort of support group. Am I really going to let myself be fucked by these six random guys just so I have a place to live? This is basically prostitution.
Jimin jumps up. “I’ll go next. I’m Park Jimin. I’m a sophomore this year. I am gay and a bottom. Also, I’m a choreography major, so I love to dance.”
I smile. “I dance a bit, too, I guess.”
He giggles. “We should go out dancing sometime. It would be so fun!”
“Okay, Jiminy, we’re getting off track,” the blonde one announces. “I guess I’ll go. I’m Kim Namjoon. I am a senior. I am bisexual and a preferred bottom when it comes to these six boys. Although, I love to top. So, I guess I really can’t pick.”
The boy next to me goes next. “Min Yoongi. Senior. Pansexual. Bottom.”
Deep ass voice boy goes next. “I’m Kim Taehyung.”
Sexy name.
“Sophomore.”
Only a year older.
“Bisexual.”
Figures.
“I prefer to top.”
...and that’s where the sexiness ends. He was doing so well, too.
Still, though, that deep voice is going places.
The taller boy with smooth skin speaks next. “I’m Kim Seokjin. But I go by Jin. I am in grad school, so basically my fifth year of college. I am gay and a preferred top.”
The boy with the dimples speaks next. “I’m Jung Hoseok. I am a junior and I am straight. I prefer to...” he trails off.
I raise an eyebrow. How is this a hard question? If you’re straight then you don’t like it in the ass. That’s it.
“Undecided, I guess,” he finally answers. “I obviously like to top with girls, but when I’m with these boys I guess I kinda like to bottom. It’s not the worst thing.”
Huh. That’s both weird and interesting.
“So, that’s us. We have rules for our house, so it doesn’t get absolutely crazy in here,” Namjoon starts. “This is the Sex House, so honestly, we don’t care if you bring any girls or guys into the house, just clean up after yourselves and no sex on the couch or in the kitchen. We don’t really care about moans either. You can pretty much be as loud as you want. Just know that you will probably get an ear full about it the next morning, but it’s a rule not to interrupt, so no worries there.”
So far the rules have just been about sex and I’m not too worried about it. At least I can bring girls into the house and continue my routine.
“As far as our terms, you have to use a condom at all times, unless specifically said by one of us that we are okay with that. I don’t think there’s been an instance where that has happened, but, you know, if it does then whatever,” Namjoon continues. “You have to maintain a weekly sexual schedule. This means you have to have sex with one of us each week and it can’t be the same person two times in a row. Try to branch out and not fuck the same two people over and over. It makes it more interesting for the rest of us.” He thinks for a second then his eyes go wide. “You have to be okay with both bottoming and topping. Very important. The only one that is exempt from this rule is Jimin. If you top too many times I have the right to kindly ask you to bottom with the person of my choice. Don’t let it get to that point. No one likes when their choice is taken away.”
I nod. “Okay, so why do you guys do this? What’s the point of being forced to fuck each other all the time?”
Hoseok smiles. “I know when I first joined it was because I needed a strong group of guys that would always have my back. I used to be into drugs and got into a lot of fights. I wanted to leave that life behind. When I met these guys I saw how tight everyone was. And I like sex. At one point, someone could say I went a little sex crazy. These boys help me be a better person and honestly, the sex doesn’t change our relationship. It just enhances our friendship. It’s kind of like friends with benefits. Just not the kind in the movies. This is real.”
Jin nods and speaks up. “I joined because I’m super gay and I wanted that support. Not everyone supports us, you know? But this isn’t just a weird LGBT club. It’s diverse and super supportive. My family didn’t support me when I came out. They threw me out and I needed a place to stay. So, I guess I joined because of that, too.” He chuckles. “I also enjoy sex, so,” he trails off.
Namjoon looks at me. “I like to think of it as an eternal friendship. We create a bond here like no other. We promise to be here for you and we hope that you’re here for us. A long time ago this frat was created to strengthen men’s sexual capabilities. You didn’t have to be gay to learn to the bottom and you didn’t have to be gay to enjoy it. It’s kind of to make sure we get the sexual needs we have met along with creating some pretty awesome friendships as well.”
As I listened, I didn’t realize that my mouth had curved up into a smile.
I don’t completely understand, but if I didn’t respect it before, I definitely do now.
This isn’t just a sex club, it’s a house full of friends.
And god knows I need that right now.
I nod. “Okay, when do I start?”
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 3
♡ ♡ ♡
It’s been a few days since I moved into my new frat and so far I’m not hating it. All the boys are pretty nice, excluding Taehyung’s bad attitude every now and then. He seems to have a problem with me for some reason. Even though that bothers me, I’ve decided to put it in the back of my mind for now.
Today, I’m exploring the rest of the campus. I hate being cooped up in one place for too long, so getting outside and walking around the campus might be good for me.
I feel a tap on my shoulder and I spin around. “Hi, um, you dropped th-this,” a girl stands in front of me holding a pamphlet of some kind. I can’t remember what that one is for since I’ve gotten so many. But I take it from her hand and smile. The girl is beautiful. She has long brown hair and green eyes. Her skin looks so soft, the kind of skin I wouldn’t mind having against my body. HEr thick British accent is also very interesting.
“Thank you,” I say to her. The girl blushes and turns to leave. “Wait,” I grab her hand. “What’s your name?”
She looks up into my eyes and smiles. “My name is Beth.”
“Jungkook,” I introduce myself. “So, what are you doing wandering around here?”
She looks away and then back at me. “Well, I kind of got too distracted by the beautiful buildings and architecture here that I lost my family. They’re walking around here, too...somewhere.”
I nod. “It is beautiful here.”
She smiles and laughs a little. “At first, I didn’t think I’d like it here, but it really isn’t too bad...now,” she comments, still looking me straight in the eye.
I smirk. “Maybe I could walk with you. I’m exploring as well and some company might be nice.”
She bites her lip. “I wouldn’t mind the company either.”
I bow to her and she laughs. I start walking beside her as we continue to have our own little tour of the campus, all the while shamelessly flirting with each other.
“So, what year are you?” She asks.
“I’m a freshman,” I answer. “I’m assuming same as you.”
“Yes, I’m too clueless to pass for anything higher.”
I chuckle. “That’s alright. I’m sure you’ll get used to the campus at some point.” She nods and I continue. “I’m sure...you’ll find that this campus can make you feel...euphoric.” She looks up at me with big eyes. Her eyes at this point are filled with lust. I can tell I’m drawing her in. I step forward and lean into her ear. “I can, perhaps, help you loosen up...if you want.” I drag my lips down her neck and to her shoulder, not leaving any kisses, but allowing the touch to be slow and calculated.
She lets out a loud shaky breath. “You are quite the charmer, aren’t you?”
I chuckle into her neck and spin her around to where she is facing me. “You have no idea.”
She grabs my neck and pulls me into a hard kiss. Our lips instantly start moving desperately against each other. I grab wrap my arms around her back and slide them up. One of my hands fists into her hair and pulls her head back forcefully, making her gasp. I connect my lips to her neck and start working my magic onto her skin. I slowly swirl my tongue against the skin of her neck, making her squirm. I suck lightly. She lets out an airy moan, throwing her head back.
“I didn’t know the middle of the campus was the make-out zone,” I hear from behind me. We both stop our movements.
Of course, I immediately recognize the voice. I look up at the girl. “I’ll see you around.”
She quickly walks away and I watch as her hips sway back and forth. “Sexy, don’t you think?” I tease.
“You’re unbelievable.”
I turn around to face Taehyung, who has his arms crossed.
(can we imagine this without his mask)
“I know I am.”
He rolls his eyes. “Do you know that if you got caught doing shit like that, you could be suspended?”
I scoff at him. “No, I won’t.”
He shakes his head and laughs a deep, gravelly laugh. “You’re too cocky.”
I shrug and step closer to him. “You got a problem with cocky?”
He laughs. “No, actually, I like being cocky,” he looks at me. “But there’s only room for one of those in our house.” He steps closer to me.
I realize now that he’s slightly taller than me. He actually is kind of intimidating and it does something weird to my stomach.
“You’re just jealous.”
What did I just say?
He laughs in my face and steps even closer to me. “I already told you, you can’t handle me. Either way, I don’t like you. I think we’ve established that.”
He backs away and starts to walk back in the direction of the house. “Why don’t you like me?” I run to walk beside him. “Everyone likes me.”
“Maybe that’s why I don’t like you, bunny boy.”
“Bunny boy?”
He stops walking and pushes his finger at my lips. “Your teeth. They’re like bunny teeth.” He laughs and continues walking.
I roll my eyes. “Be serious. Why don’t you like me? I wanna know.”
He sighs and looks at me. “You...This,” he gestures from my face down to my legs. “You’re...perfect. You get everything you want. You’re confident, overly confident sometimes,” he mumbles the last part. “And you act as though...” he trails off and shakes his head, looking at the ground.
“What? How do I act?”
He groans. “When you walked into our house and learned about who we are and what we do, you acted as if we’re wrong. I’ve worked my whole life to get away from the negativity that my lifestyle brings.” He bites his lip. “You are the perfect specimen of a guy in the eyes of the world. You will never get discriminated against. You don’t have to go through all of this. Why did you join our frat? To make fun of us? To throw it in our faces?”
Slowly, as he explains, my face softens. My irritation goes away.
“Taehyung, you have it all wrong. I’ve never cared about sexuality. My best friend was trans.” I look down at my hands as I play with my fingers. “I’m sorry if I was a little insensitive. In high school, I was a rebel. I was a fuck boy. But I was the fuck boy that everyone liked. I got used to being what everyone else wanted me to be. I changed my beliefs. I changed my behavior.”
I hear Taehyung sigh next to me. He turns to look at me. “You shouldn’t have to change for anyone.”
I shake my head. “I didn’t care. It didn’t bother me. I liked it. I guess it didn’t really feel like I was changing all that much. But in the process, I became more offensive towards certain people that I would have never been mean to before. I didn’t like that part of it. I really am sorry that I acted that way.”
Taehyung nods after a moment and looks at me. “What happened between you and your friend? The trans one.”
I look away and take a deep breath, feeling my throat start to tighten. “She stopped being my friend.”
Taehyung hesitates for a moment but decides to let it go. “Well, I’m sorry I judged you too quick.”
I laugh. “Some of the things you said were correct,” I smirk and look him in the eyes. “You said I am the perfect specimen of a guy.”
He wrinkles his nose up. “Did I say that?”
I hum. “You definitely did.”
He looks at me and I wiggle my eyebrows at him. “I take it back. You are ugly as fuck.”
I laugh. “Wow, don’t lie.”
“I’m not lying. You aren’t very good-looking,” he states confidently.
“Now you’re just lying to yourself,” I chuckle nudging him on the shoulder.
He looks at me and his smile fades. “Alright, maybe you’re okay looking.”
I laugh. “I’ll take it.”
Taehyung and I walk back to the house in complete silence, but it’s a comfortable silence now. Like we have resolved our issues. Maybe we can actually be friends.
We stop outside the front door and face each other. “Have you thought about who you’re gonna have sex with first?”
I stiffen and look away.
He sighs. “The end of the week is coming up, you know. You have to choose soon.”
“I know. I’ve just never done this before. Not with a guy. I respect the way you guys run things here. I honestly do. I’m just nervous about it,” I admit.
He nods. “Well, let me give you some advice then. You won’t want to start off with me. I like rough. Jimin likes rough, too, but he’ll bottom. Jungkook, I honestly think you should start off bottoming. You have to do it at some point and if you do it now it might not seem like such a big deal in the future. If you choose the right person, they’ll go easy on you.”
I bite my lip. “Maybe Jin?” I suggest hesitantly.
“That’s not such a bad idea. He’s gentle and he’ll cuddle you afterward...if that’s what you like,” he cringes a bit.
I laugh. “Maybe not the cuddling.”
“Namjoon is kinda rough, too sometimes,” he thinks out loud. “You might like Hobi. You’re both straight. He could probably top you really well.”
I cringe at the thought. “I feel like that would be even more awkward.”
He shrugs. “It’s up to you.” He steps closer to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. “In all honesty, I think we’ll all go semi-easy on you the first time. But just for your own sake, maybe choose to bottom first. Get it over with. Maybe you’ll like it.”
He licks his lips and steps back.
“I’ll be honest. I wouldn’t mind having my turn with you.”
The comment doesn’t make me uncomfortable like it should. For some reason, the weird feeling in my stomach returns.
I need to figure this out and get it over with. Soon.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 4
♡ ♡ ♡
“I swear, they were going to have sex outside in the middle of the campus,” Tae laughs.
I shake my head. “No, I was about to bring her here actually before you interrupted.”
Tae, Yoongi, Jimin, and I sit on the couch laughing about the previous events. It’s actually nice laughing about all of this. They’re so comfortable talking about the things that would normally be awkward. It’s really nice.
“Well,” Tae sighs and stands up. “It’s getting late and I have some things to do before bed.”
I nod. “Okay, goodnight.”
“Wait,” Jimin frowns. “I thought we were going to watch a movie before bed.”
Yoongi stands up and kisses Jimin on the top of the head. “I’m sorry, princess. I actually have to join Tae upstairs, but maybe next time.”
Jimin nods sadly and looks over at me as those two walk upstairs. “Do you wanna watch a movie with me?”
I shrug. “What movie do you wanna watch?”
Jimin raises an eyebrow. “Something loud.”
“Why?”
Jimin smirks. “You’re oblivious. Taehyung and Yoongi do this a lot. They are each other’s go-to hookup. Chances are they are already fucking upstairs.”
I swallow thickly at the thought. We’re about to hear their moans.
I bet Taehyung’s moans are sexy as fu-
Stop Jungkook. Stop that.
My stomach starts to do flips as I imagine Taehyung taking control and thrusting deep inside-
I shake my head to rid my brain of the weird thoughts.
I hear Jimin giggle beside me. I look over at him and he is eyeing my lap. I glance down and low and behold, my dick is standing at attention, making a very obvious tent in my sweat pants.
“You look like you need some help,” Jimin rasps.
I close my eyes and slow my breathing. “Taehyung cock blocked me today, so I think I’m just sexually frustrated.”
The couch creaks a little and I open my eyes to see Jimin crawling over to me. “I could help un-frustrate you if you want.” He licks his lips and swings his leg over my lap, straddling me. He places his hands on the head of the couch behind me, trapping me.
I let out a shaky breath as I feel my dick twitch in my pants. “Jimin-”
He places a finger on my lips, shushing me. “It’s okay,” he runs his fingers through my hair and massages my scalp. “If you don’t want to do anything more than this,” he runs his hands down my neck to my shoulders and presses his fingers into my skin, working my tight muscles, “that’s okay.”
I lean my head back and close my eyes. He massages my shoulders slowly for a couple minutes before dragging his hands down my arms. “You work out?”
I hum, not able to find any words at the moment as his hands are distracting me.
“Maybe you work yourself too...hard,” he whispers the last word into my ear, making me shiver.
My dick twitches again, making Jimin giggle. “Your mind might not want me, but your dick definitely does, Jungkook.” He doesn’t wait for me to answer as he shifts slightly on my lap, grinding down onto my clothed member.
I groan and open my eyes. Jimin is staring down at me with an intense look in his eyes. He licks his lips and grinds down again, making me gasp. He continues to slowly grind down on me, making me harder and harder.
“Tell me to stop and I’ll stop,” Jimin says.
I let out another shaky breath and I finally gather myself enough to speak. “Are you feeling good, too?”
He stops his movement. “Do you want me to?”
Fuck, I shouldn’t have asked.
I grab him by the neck and slam my lips onto his. He moans into the kiss and starts moving his mouth on mine. I slide my tongue across his bottom lip, asking for entrance. He smiles into the kiss and opens his mouth, colliding his tongue with mine.
His fingers latch onto my shirt as my hands slide up his back. He pulls away, breathing hard.
“Do you still want to watch a movie?” He asks and I quickly shake my head.
What is happening? My brain is a swirling mess. I can’t even think straight.
At this moment, all I’m thinking about is how fucking great it would feel to pound into Jimin.
“Do you wanna take this upstairs?”
I gulp and nod.
He smiles and slides off my lap, pulling me up off the couch with him. He leans forward and catches my lips again. “You taste so good,” he whispers into my lips. “I bet you’d taste even better down there.”
He pushes me through the room to the stairs and we both quickly get to where we want to be. It ends up being Jimin’s room. He locks the door and turns to look at me.
“You still okay with this?”
“Jimin, if you keep asking I’m going to wuss out,” I growl and he nods.
He walks up to me and wraps his arms around my neck, slipping his lips onto mine again. All of this kissing makes me wonder if they all kiss each other as well. I didn’t even think about it. Kissing is kind of intimate, right?
I shake off the thoughts and tilt my head into the kiss, to make it more comfortable.
He pulls back and licks a stripe up my lips, bottom to top. Jimin bites his lip and slides onto his knees in front of me.
“You wouldn’t mind if I just...” he trails off and starts tugging at my sweatpants. He pulls them along with my underwear all the way down my legs until they are at my ankles.
My dick springs out in his face and he looks up at me, taking me in his hand with a firm grip.
“You’re big,” he mumbles. “There’s only one person in this house with a bigger dick than you.”
I raise an eyebrow, now curious as to who he is talking about, but before I can ask he starts placing kitten licks all over the base of my dick.
I bite my lip as little tingles start to rush through my crotch.
“You like that?” Jimin giggles.
“Jimin, don’t tease.”
He smiles. “Yes, sir.”
He instantly takes me as deep as he can, making himself choke on my dick.
“Oh, fuck,” I groan. I grab the back of his head and pull him back off of me.
Jimin giggles and grabs my legs to steady himself. “I want you to fuck my mouth.”
My eyes widen at his request. No one I have ever been with has let me do this. “Really? Are you sure?”
He nods. “I want you so deep in my throat, daddy.”
My dick twitches for the third time tonight. I tangle my fingers in his hair and shove his lips onto my dick, slowly at first. I quicken the pace as I feel he is getting used to it and I start to push him down farther. Every push makes him choke a bit and the sound is so light and soft and beautiful. I push him down as far as possible and hold him there. He chokes a few times and each time it sends a vibration to my cock, making my body jerk a bit.
“Tap my leg when you need to breathe, okay?” I say, throwing my head back as the pleasure of his warm, wet mouth encompassing my dick takes over me.
After a few seconds, I feel a light tap on my leg and I pull his head back. He coughs and looks up at me with bloodshot eyes.
“Fuck, you’re good at that,” he mumbles, taking hold of my dick with his hands. He starts to stroke me up and down slowly. He pulls his hand down to the bottom of my shaft then all the way back up to my slit. Every time he gets to my tip, I feel an extra shock of pleasure wash over me.
I pull him up by his hair and throw him onto the bed. “I need to be inside you now,” I growl, pulling my shirt over my head.
I lean over and help Jimin out of his shirt and jeans. He has a nicely toned stomach as well, abs lining his upper body. And his thighs. His thighs are nice, thick, and muscular. I drag his underwear down his legs, keeping my eyes on his face and watching as he bites his plump lips.
“Lube?” He nods and grabs a bottle of lube along with a condom and hands them to me. I put a little bit of lube on my fingers and heat it up by rubbing it around in my fingers for a moment.
I lean down and press my middle finger to his hole, circling it around for a moment. He squirms around and whines as I deny him what he wants. “Please, daddy.”
I push it in a little then pull it back out, teasing him. He groans and grips onto the sheets around him. “Please, I want you inside me,” he cries, loud enough for the surrounding rooms to hear, I’m sure.
“How bad do you want it, baby?”
He bites his lip and pushes his body down, trying to create some friction, but not finding any. “I want it so bad. So so bad. Please!”
I smirk and push my finger deep inside him, scissoring it around a little to drive him crazy. “Does that feel good?”
“Y-yes!” He moans loudly.
“You want more?”
He hums and looks up at me with desperate eyes. I insert two more fingers, making his eyes go wide. He moans and pushes down onto my fingers, wanting more. I massage a particular patch of nerves slowly, making him whine and close his eyes tight. I start thrusting those three fingers into him at a fast pace. He groans and I watch as his eyes roll back into the back of his head in pleasure.
I pull my fingers from him, leaving him whining desperately under me. I pull his body towards the end of the bed and lick my lips.
“I’m gonna have you screaming my name,” I growl into his ear.
I pull back and unwrap the condom, expertly sliding it onto my length. I coat my dick in lube and align it with Jimin’s puckered hole. I look into his eyes as I slowly push into him. His mouth hangs open as I push all the way in.
“Holy fuck,” he groans, throwing his head back onto the bed. “You’re fucking huge.”
“And you are so tight,” I breathe, trying not to lose control. I want him to feel the pleasure out of this, too.
He nods. “You can move.”
I instantly pull back and snap my hips, roughly thrusting into him. He cries out and wraps his legs around my waist.
“Oh, fuck yes!” He moans out.
His moans are so pretty. I love the way he sounds. So light and airy and whiny. He has the perfect moans to get any person riled up.
I thrust harshly into him, making his body jerk underneath me. I hear him gasp as I thrust again, going even deeper.
I keep going at this pace, slow and calculated until something breaks my focus.
“Unghhh, fuck~”
“Yeah, fuck, fuck, right there, Tae, oh god!”
What am I supposed to do? Completely ignore the fact that Taehyung is fucking the shit out of Yoongi in the room next to us?
Anyone would be turned on by this.
Anyone.
“Unghh~”
Another deep moan breaks my focus and it makes me harder than I already am.
I snap my hips into Jimin again, making Jimin moan loudly.
“God, Tae, fuck, right there~”
Yoongi is a talkative little shit. Very different from Jimin, who is definitely more whiny.
I start to thrust into Jimin faster, not really paying attention anymore. Just needing a release. Jimin’s moans start to get louder and my grunts start to echo through the room.
I lean down and kiss down Jimin’s neck, still pounding aggressively into him.
“Oh, fuck!” Jimin yells.
I groan as I feel my dick hitting the deepest part of him over and over again. “I want to hear you scream my name. Fuck, fuck. Scream my name,” I demand.
“Unghh! Fuck me! Oh, god!” Jimin starts spasming underneath me.
“Fuck, now Jimin!” I yell as I feel my release coming.
“Jungkook!” He screams and shortly collapses into the bed, shooting cum all over his stomach. I follow right behind him. I slowly pull out of him and throw the condom away in the trash.
We are both breathing loudly, our bodies drenched in sweat. I sit up and stare at the door. “I’m gonna go take a shower.”
Jimin nods slowly and scoots back on the bed, getting himself comfortable to sleep. “I’m gonna be so sore in the morning. Shit,” Jimin groans.
“Did I go too hard?” I laugh as I start grabbing my clothes and slipping them on.
“Maybe a little, but it felt so good,” he giggles tiredly.
“Sleep well, Jimin,” I whisper before leaving the room to go shower.
What just happened?
I am finding that I’ve been asking myself that a lot lately.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 5
♡ ♡ ♡
I step under the hot water of the shower and close my eyes, trying to calm myself down about what just happened.
I just fucked Jimin. A guy.
It felt great.
But that’s not the only thing that bothers me.
Taehyung kind of suggested that I bottom first and I definitely didn’t do that. However, I have to admit that hearing Taehyung and Yoongi’s moans made me even more open to the idea. I’ve already fucked a guy, maybe getting fucked by one wouldn’t be so bad. Right?
I hear the bathroom door open and my eyes shoot open.
“Don’t worry, I’m just grabbing my shampoo so I can shower in the other bathroom.”
God. The deepness of his voice is breathtaking. So sexy. I don’t think I’ve ever thought about a guy the way I think about Taehyung. I mean, what can I do? He’s hot as fuck on the outside and I’ve learned that his personality isn’t too far off from that as well. He also sounds like he’s great in bed.
“N-no, it’s alright,” I call to him. Did I just stutter?
“Ah, Jungkook. Did Jimin wear you out?”
My eyes widen and it’s at this moment that I’m glad he can’t see me. “I, um, we didn’t-”
“Jungkook, I meant from the movie. He always picks PG movies and I can’t fucking stand it,” he explains.
My shoulders relax and I take a deep breath. “Right, yeah, the movie wasn’t actually too bad.”
“Well, I’m gonna let you shower. Goodnight,” he rasps and I hear the bathroom door open and shut.
I’m just glad he didn’t ask which movie.
I grab the shampoo and start lathering my hair, closing my eyes and hoping my body will start to relax a little. I put my hair under the water and start rinsing out the shampoo. I tilt my head back a bit, so the suds won’t get in my eyes and I scrub my hair a bit more.
“You are even sexier when you shower. Holy fuck.”
I whirl around and see Taehyung naked in front of me. I open my mouth to scream, but he quickly covers it, scrambling closer to me in the process.
“Sh, I’m not going to be weird or anything,” he releases my mouth, but I’m still too flustered to say anything. “The other bathroom is currently being used. Yoongi took the chance to take a shower when I left.”
I bite my lip and nod, spinning back around so I don’t end up glancing down at an area that would be quite embarrassing to look at.
He chuckles behind me and touches my shoulder. “I need some water, too.”
“You know this is how every porno starts?” I am finally able to get out.
He chuckles again, but closer to my ear. His body is getting closer to mine and I feel my body warming up at the thought of it. “We don’t have to make this into a porno. I shower with the others all the time. You have to get used to this at some point.”
I turn my head to look at him for a second and raise my eyebrow. “You do?”
He bites his lip and smiles. “Fine, okay, I don’t. I mean, I do sometimes after having sex with them, but we don’t usually make it a habit to shower together.”
I say nothing to this and just turn my head back around to face in front of me. I sigh and grab the soap, intending to start applying it to my skin so I can speed up this process. Of course, Taehyung immediately snatches it from me. I groan and turn to look at him.
“You don’t even have any water yet. Let me use it first,” I hold my hand out to take the soap, but he doesn’t give it up so easy.
He shakes his head. “Turn back around. I’ll help you.”
I scoff at him. “No.”
“You don’t want my help?”
“No, I really don’t.”
He bites his lip. “But I want to help you.”
He steps closer to me, stepping into the water slightly. He looks really good with his hair wet.
“I-I don’t want your help, Taehyung.”
He chuckles. “You’re cute when you stutter.”
I raise an eyebrow at him. “Bitch, I’m cute all the time.”
He shrugs. “Maybe,” he places the soap back over where it usually sits and presses his hands to my chest. “I think I need a little more time to figure it out.” He rubs the soap around my pecs and down my abs. He looks up at me. “You have a really nice body. I’m envious.”
What does he mean? I’m looking at his body right now and he is so deliciously gorgeous. He may not have abs, but his stomach looks so soft and perfect. “You have the most perfect body. I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
He smiles. “I don’t have abs.”
“You don’t need them,” I blurt out. He looks me in the eyes and his smile disappears. It is replaced with a different look. It’s something I can’t exactly place. Maybe lust, but it almost looks sad. I don’t understand why though. He is so gorgeous. from his beautiful dark brown hair to his smooth, tanned skin. He is irresistible. He’s perfect. “So sexy,” I whisper, still looking over his body, thankfully stopping at his torso.
I make eye contact with him again and he is biting his lip. “Turn around.”
I nod slowly and turn back around to face forward. I wait for a moment, hoping that I didn’t make him uncomfortable. I suddenly feel his hands on my shoulders. He massages them deeply before slowly pulling them down my back and spreading the soap around. He pulls his hands down my sides to my waist, circling his thumb around my skin slowly. He reaches around and runs his hands up my abs.
The feeling of his hands on my skin makes my body heat up. I love the way his big hands work my muscles. I love how his breath feels on my neck. I love how I know he bites that lip of his when he’s turned on. Everything about him makes me crazy and I love it. I don’t why or how he makes me like this, but he does and all I want right now is to feel him.
“Taehyung,” I breathe.
He stops the movement of his hands and leans forward, pressing his lips to the back of my neck. He places butterfly kisses all over my neck until he gets to one spot that makes me whimper. He lingers there and starts to lightly suck.
“Mmmmmh,” I moan, reaching around and carding my fingers through his hair.
He looks up at me. “Maybe I should clean your cock for you. You know, since it was stuffed so deep inside Jimin’s ass.”
My eyes widen and he starts laughing hysterically.
I groan and start chuckling, too. “I knew it!”
“Dude, Jimin was way too loud for us not to know.”
“Well, Yoongi was also way too loud,” I comment, making him smirk.
“That’s why I like him. His moans help me. I have a bit of a moaning kink,” he admits. “Jimin’s moans were pretty, too. At least when you started going faster.”
I nod. “I only started getting crazy like that because I heard your moans,” I admit on accident.
We both stop talking and look up into each other’s eyes.
“I should go,” Taehyung says, stepping back a little.
“Don’t you still need a shower?”
He chuckles a bit. “I guess I’ll wait like any normal person.”
I nod. “Okay.”
He starts to leave and my eyes move down to his ass as he walks. He really does have nice features. Everything about his is perfect, even his ass.
“I’m glad you made it through your first week, muscle pig,” he teases and walks out of the bathroom.
Fuck. I’m doomed.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 6
♡ ♡ ♡
I yawn and stretch, sitting up in my bed sleepily.
I have a plan for today. I am going to eat a healthy breakfast and head to the gym. Either that or take a jog around the campus. All I know is that I need to exercise in some way.
I swing my legs around the bed and stand up, walking over to my door. Right when i open my door I’m met with a chuckling Taehyung. He’s already dressed and wide awake.
“Woah, you’re absolutely adorable in the morning,” he laughs.
(i think we all know this episode of run)
I groan and shove around him to go downstairs. My bare feet slap against the floor loudly as I reach the fridge. I search for something healthy and find absolutely nothing.
“Do you guys seriously not eat anything healthy around here?” I rasp in my just-woke-up voice.
Taehyung chuckles behind me. “Your voice is almost as deep as mine when you’re tired.”
“Not possible,” I mumble and shut the fridge loudly. I run my fingers through my hair and walk back upstairs.
“Where you going?”
I look back at Taehyung. “To get dressed. What? You wanna watch or something?”
He raises an eyebrow. “Can I?”
“No,” I answer quickly and walk back up into my room.
I go straight to my closet and try to pick out clothes that will be comfortable while I exercise. It’s hard when you also want to look hot while doing it. Although, I don’t really need to try...
I choose a baggy sweatshirt and some grey sweatpants. I roll up the sleeves to my sweatshirt to just above my elbows and walk over to my mirror. I quickly style my hair, just brushing through it and parting it the way I like it.
“Hey, Jungkook, are you doing anything fun today?” Jin comes walking into my room.
“I’m going to the gym, probably flirt with a few girls or something,” I answer honestly.
Jin looks up at me and nods. “Can I come? I used to work out all the time, but I just got out of the routine and I could stare at some hot looking dudes. Please?”
I laugh and nod. “Alright. Get ready. I’m gonna probably grab a few groceries as well.”
He bounces on his feet excitedly. “I love shopping. I actually love to cook and shopping is always so fun.”
I smile. “Okay, sounds like you’ll be a valuable shopping mate.”
He pouts and crosses his arms. “You’re just using me.”
“No,” I laugh. “I would actually enjoy the company and I haven’t had much time to bond with you yet, so it should be interesting.”
He sighs. “I’m really gay and I might embarrass you so if you don’t want to bring me along, I understand-”
“Jin, I would love your company. I don’t discriminate. In fact, I admire people like you. You’re so confident and brave,” I smile at him and walk towards him ruffling his hair even though he’s slightly taller than me.
He smiles happily. “Okay, let’s go.”
He bounces out of the room. I shake my head, laughing. I follow right behind him.
Taehyung looks at Jin and I and smiles. “You guys going somewhere today?”
Jin nods. “We’re going to the store and then to the gym,” he looks over at me. “And I was hoping we could go check out this new seafood place. I have been absolutely dying to go there.”
I purse my lips. “I don’t know. Won’t it be too early to eat at that point?”
He shakes his head and pushes his finger into my chest. “It is never too early to eat, my friend.”
I look over at Taehyung who is frowning about something. “You good over there?” I question.
Taehyung looks up and immediately puts a smile on his face. “Oh, yeah. I just zone out sometimes.”
I nod. “Alright. See ya,” I turn to leave.
“Wait, can I, like, come with you guys?” Tae asks shyly, scratching the nape of his neck awkwardly.
I slowly turn around and raise an eyebrow. “Why?”
He chuckles nervously. “N-no reason. I just...wanna get out of the house.”
Jin laughs. “That was so blatantly a lie.”
“Tae, if you want to get out of the house, go find yourself a date or something,” I suggest.
He glares at me. “I’m not a fuck boy like you, okay. I’m not just going to find a date to pass my time.”
His words slightly sting. I know I’m a fuck boy, but the way he says it makes my heart hurt.
“That was kinda mean,” Jin mutters.
Taehyung rolls his eyes. “Whatever. Anyway, who said I didn’t already have someone?”
I cross my arms in front of my chest. “Okay, then go hang out with them and stop bothering us.”
I turn back around and walk right out the door, Jin following right behind. We walk in silence for a few minutes before he speaks up.
“I’m sorry that Tae said that to you. He was really rude.”
I look over at him and smile. “It’s no big deal. Really. I don’t even care.”
He gives me the I-don’t-believe-you look.
“Honestly, I know who I am and if he doesn’t like it then,” I sigh. “It’s whatever. Okay? Let’s just drop it and enjoy the rest of our day.”
He slowly nods and we both go silent again. Of course, a few seconds later Jin talks again.
“But why didn’t you want Tae coming with us anyway?”
I shrug. “It’s not that I didn’t want him to come. It’s that he was acting weird. He didn’t just want to come with us. He was obviously trying to escape something and I’m all about facing your problems head on.”
Jin smiles. “I agree.” His smile drops though. “I just think it’s sad that he’s under so much stress that he has to insult you.”
I roll my eyes. “I thought I said to drop it.”
“Right. Right. Sorry.”
Thankfully, they have everything we need on campus. Even a grocery store, so I can pick up the food I need and we can walk to the gym, which is also on campus. We walk into the store and Jin excitedly grabs a cart.
I chuckle. “Why are you so excited?”
“I haven’t gone grocery shopping in forever,” he gives me a wide smile.
He pushes the cart alongside me. “I thought you said you loved to cook?”
His smile drops only slightly. “I haven’t actually gone shopping or cooked in a long time.”
I feel like there’s more to that story, but I decide not to push it. “I’m just going to grab some fruits and veggies. You go ahead and grab whatever you want. I’m paying.”
He shakes his head. “I’ll pay. I’ve lived at the house longer. I feel like it’s my duty to provide food for the young-ins.”
I laugh and agree. We walk by the fruit station and the apples look really nice, so I grab a bag of those and a box of strawberries.
“Can we get blueberries, too? Joonie likes blueberries a lot and it would be nice to give him a treat for once,” Jin suggests.
I nod and he puts the blueberries in the cart.
“Namjoon seems kind of uptight...if that’s the right word for it,” I decide to admit.
Jin clicks his tongue. “He’s not uptight. I think he’s just stressed. He’s the house leader and he has so many things on his shoulders. He actually does care a lot for all of us.”
I laugh. “Sounds like someone has been all up in his ass.”
He throws his hands up in surrender. “You said it, not me.”
I smile and walk around to the side where the vegetables are held. I look over at Jin. “Is there anything you like?”
He thinks for a moment. “Peppers can be put in anything. Maybe some carrots. Broccoli might be nice.”
I find myself smiling again at his excitement. I actually really like hanging out with Jin. I know we’ve only been hanging out for a few minutes, but he makes things so easy. He’s so easy to get along with. I feel comfortable around him and recently I need that more and more.
“Okay, grab whatever you want.”
He smiles at me and grabs the different vegetables he likes and throws them in the cart. I start pushing the cart, letting him walk beside me without having to do any work.
“I could push that, you know.”
I nod. “I know. We can take shifts.”
He laughs. “This isn’t a job, Jungkook. But it’s kind of you.”
I push the cart around while Jin looks through each isle, his eyes getting bigger whenever he obviously wants something.
Once we finally have everything and have bought it all, we walk back out. “I guess we should drop this back at the house before we go to the gym.”
Jin nods and looks at me. “Thank you for bringing me along to shop with you. I know it may not seem like a big thing for you, but I had a lot of fun. I haven’t gotten to shop like this in forever.”
My lips curve up into a smile at his words. “The day isn’t over yet.”
If I had only known what was in store for me later tonight.
The day definitely isn’t over yet.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 7
♡ ♡ ♡
First of all, who knew Jin had abs? I wouldn’t have ever guessed that that was underneath all of his clothes. He took his shirt off a while ago in attempts at catching a man’s eye.
Second, I didn’t realize that coming to the gym with Jin would become a full time job. It’s not a bad thing, but whenever he sees a hot guy he asks me to do something.
“Hold my feet while I do sit ups.”
“Do you think grunting while I’m lifting these weights will be too much?”
“Grab my water bottle for me. I’m gonna pour it over my head.”
I throw a glare at him. “Jin, no. We are inside a gym.”
He pouts. “Oh, come on. If you were gay, you would be able to see what I see. He is ridiculously hot and I need a mannnnnn,” he whines and tugs on my arm.
I shake my head. “I am not letting you pour the water over your head and get us kicked out of the gym.”
His shoulders drop in disappointment. “Boo, you whore.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Did you just quote Mean Girls?”
He smiles innocently. “Did you just know that it was from Mean Girls?”
My breath hitches.
“Mean Girls is a chick flick, Jungkook. Who forced you to watch that one?” He chuckles.
I scratch the back of my neck. “Actually, no one. I kinda...like...chick flicks.”
He looks at me and shrugs. “Cool. Me too.”
This doesn’t make me feel any better about the situation, so I continue. “I just like the storyline. True love always wins in the end. No bad endings. I hate bad endings.”
Jin gives me a look. “You know, not all chick flicks end with a good ending. Have you seen the Notebook?”
I shake my head. “I’ve been meaning to watch it, actually.”
Why am I telling him this?
He smiles. “We can have a movie night if you want. We have the movie at the house. I’m sure Jimin and Tae would enjoy it, too.”
“Taehyung likes chick flicks?”
Jin frowns. “I...wasn’t supposed to tell you that.” He pauses for a moment, then shrugs. “Oh well.”
I shake my head, laughing. I get back into lifting weights when a girl walks up to me and smiles.
“Um, hi.”
I smile and eye her a little she’s kinda cute. “Hi.”
She giggles and scratches the back of her neck. “I was actually dared to come over here to make out with you.”
I hear Jin snort from beside me. “What about me? I’m handsome as hell.”
The girl looks at him, then back at me. “What do you say? You would be helping me out big time.”
I shrug. I grab her waist and pull her in, connecting my lips with hers. Our mouths move together for a moment, tongues clashing and swirling around each other.
She pulls away and wipes at her lips, gulping. “Th-thanks,” she stutters.
She walks away and I look over at Jin, smirking. His eyebrows are raised and he looks absolutely surprised.
“What if she had herpes?” He suddenly points out.
I laugh. “She doesn’t have herpes.”
“But, like, what if she does? All girls have herpes. Girls are...ew,” he trails off, looking at the floor.
I nod. “That’s a very Jin thing to say.”
He scrunches his face up and I go back to exercising. After a few seconds of silence he speaks again.
“You must have a lot of experience with kissing.”
I look up at him. “What makes you say that?”
He bites his lip and smiles. “It was just the way your lips moved. It was kinda hot...a-and practiced,” he adds the last part to make it less awkward even though it didn’t bother me at all.
I shrug. “I’ve kissed my fair share of girls...and Jimin.”
Jin laughs. “Everyone fucks Jimin first. It’s a natural response.”
I chuckle a bit and return my focus to the weight I’m holding. “Did you fuck Jimin first?” I ask, my eyes looking at the floor while I effortlessly lift the weight up and down.
Jin sits beside me. “Yeah, I did actually. He is one of the fruitiest boys I’ve ever met and to be honest he is absolute eye candy. I feel lucky to have had the honor to fuck him.”
I laugh and look at him. “What a weird way to put it.”
He shrugs. “I think Namjoon fucked him first as well. That’s how Jimin made it in. Jimin was the first of the new group to be accepted into the house and he’s a hell of an addition in my opinion.
I nod. “Did Jimin trap anyone else?”
Jin laughs. “Yoongi and Hoseok both topped that first when they came in. The only one that didn’t was Tae.”
I furrow my eyebrows. “He didn’t?”
“He didn’t fall into the ‘trap’, as you like to call it,” he chuckles.
“So, who did he have sex with first?”
Jin sighs. “Yoongi, of course. And he topped. Yoongi would rather bottom and Tae would rather top, so that’s what they did and they’ve been fuck buddies since the time Tae stepped into that house basically.”
I nod slowly. “That’s kinda interesting.”
“Yeah,” he smiles. “I honestly think they have something real, but anytime I bring it up they both deny it. They say that just because their dicks want each other, doesn’t mean their hearts do.”
I laugh. “I see it. Taegi. Kinda cute.”
Jin smirks at me. “What did you just call them?”
“Taegi. It’s a ship name. Their names put together-”
“I know what a ship name is. Just don’t mention it to them,” he chuckles.
“Of course not.”
Jin suddenly jumps up. “Ooh! I know one thing that we’re gonna have to do soon.”
“What?”
“We have monthly truth or dare sessions. The dirty kind. It’s fun. Of course, I want you to feel comfortable with everything we do before we get to that point. It gets really dirty. Like I mean, dick in your mouth, jerking someone off, making out, dirty.”
I bite my lip. “That would be a hell of a thing to watch.”
Jin laughs. “It’s a hell of thing to do. But it’s fun as shit.”
“I’m sure,” I mumble.
He nudges me on the shoulder. “Oh, come on. We’re not that horrible.”
I look at him. “I know you’re not. I’m just not quite ready for all of this yet.”
He looks at me. “I could help you, you know. You don’t have to go through this alone. You could ask any of us for anything and we wouldn’t judge you or laugh. We understand. We were where you were at one point.”
I look into his eyes and I can tell he’s serious. I see the kindness in his eyes.
“I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but Hoseok is still getting there. He was the last person we added before you. Of course, that was about a month or two ago. He’s slowly getting there, but he’s gone a long way,” he explains to me.
I nod. “Thank you, Jin. I really do appreciate it.”
Jin scoots toward me. “You know, I wasn’t kidding about the helping you thing.” He smiles and bites his lip. “Just ask.”
His face is so close to mine and it feels like with just one pull of his shirt I could connect our lips. I could fulfill what my body wants. But I know that my body is only thinking about topping.
I feel Jin’s breath on my face. “Ask.”
I bite my lip and gulp. I don’t understand why I want this so much. I am straight and I don’t feel things toward boys, but my body is reaching out for Jin the same way it did with Jimin.
Suddenly the weight I’m holding drops onto the floor and only misses my foot by about a centimeter. The loud clash echoes through the room and everyone look sin my direction.
Jin smirks and backs away. “Such a klutz.”
I grab his hand and pull him off the bench. I pull him into the bathroom and lock the door behind us. Thankfully it’s a one person stall. I turn to look at him and he stands there, looking at me innocently.
“What is this about?”
I let out a deep breath and step forward. “This is me asking.”
“Asking? For what?” He smiles.
“I-I...” I trail off, not really knowing.
He sighs. “First of all, you have to know what you want. I don’t bite. Just tell me.”
I take a deep breath and nod. “Okay. I want you to teach me how to bottom...I think.”
“You think or you know?”
“I know. I know,” I say quickly.
He nods and steps forward toward me. “I can tell you’re very dominant, so the first thing you have to learn is how to be submissive.”
“O-okay, what do I do?”
Jin walks up to me and grabs my hands pulling them up and pinning them above my head, slamming me against the door in the process.
My breath hitches at the way I’m being handled and I don’t know how I feel about it.
He leans in and brushes his nose with mine. “What do you want me to do?” He asks, breathlessly.
I don’t say anything. I just stand there frozen, pressed against his body. It’s now that I realize his shirt is still off and it’s his skin that is pressing against my shirt.
He looks down at my lips then back up at into my eyes, sending my heart rate flying.
“Anything,” I breathe. “Please, just...anything.”
He smirks and leans in the rest of the way, pressing his lips to mine. Our mouths move slowly for a few seconds before the kiss picks up speed. He presses his hot tongue into my mouth and massages it against mine before connecting our lips again.
“Don’t try to dominate. Just let me work,” he whispers into my lips and I instantly nod, feeling my body get hot.
He connects our lips again and slowly lets my hands fall back to my sides as his hands make their way down to my hips. I don’t really know where to place my hands so he grabs them and puts them over his shoulders. My arms immediately wrap around his neck by instinct. I run one of my hands through his hair, making him groan into my mouth.
He pulls back. “I love when my hair is played with.”
He dips his head into my neck and starts kissing all along the skin there, making me throw my head back and close my eyes.
“Fuck,” I mutter as his lips find my sensitive spot.
He smiles into my neck and starts to suck lightly, making me groan. He bites down on the skin and runs his tongue over it to make sure a mark stays in its place. He looks up at me and he smiles.
“Now, I have an idea, but only if you’re comfortable.”
I nod.
“I want you to suck my dick.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 8
“W-what?” My anxiety fires back up and I start to panic. This is new territory and it’s absolutely terrifying.
“Only if you’re comfortable. You’ll have to do it at some point and it will be a very nice skill to get your partner nice and warmed up. It makes things a lot more enjoyable-”
“Yeah, I know how head works. I’ve been on the receiving end quite a few times.”
I clear my throat nervously and bite my lip.
“Alright, I-I’ll do it,” I whisper as I get onto my knees. This is almost humiliating, how I’m submitting. I’ve never done this before. Perhaps it’s not supposed to be humiliating, but that’s for someone that is used to this position.
I guess that just means I have to get used to it, right? Piece of cake...
“You don’t have to if you really don’t want to,” Jin breathes as my fingers start to shakily tug at his sweats.
I take a deep breath. “I want to.”
His eyes widen a little in surprise, but he doesn’t say anything. He just watches as I pull his sweatpants down to his ankles. I stare at the tent in his underwear and look back up at him. He nods and smiles. I return my attention to the task in front of me. I loop my index finger inside the band of his underwear and start to pull. His dick springs up in my face and makes me gasp. He chuckles and runs his fingers through my hair.
“You’re doing so good.” His praise goes right to my crotch. What the fuck is this? I, of all people, have a praise kink.
It only spurs my movement on. I wrap my fingers around his length and start to pump slowly. He lets out a loud breath and licks his lips.
“Your hands feel so good around me, baby.” My breathing quickens at his words. He looks down at me and I’m almost sure he notices the glimmer in my eyes. He has to. In this moment, all I can think of is how much I want to make him feel good. How much I want to hear him praise me some more.
I speed up the movement of my hand and keep my eyes on his. His mouth opens slightly in pleasure and his eyes close for a second in bliss.
Before he or I can register it, I lean forward and take his tip in my mouth. His body jerks in surprise and I hear a slight whimper escape his lips. I suck lightly and swirl my tongue around it, licking up any precum that surfaces.
I continue to do this for a few seconds, trying to remember what girls have done for me in the past. I pull back and look up at him. His eyes are full of lust at this point.
“I want those pretty lips around me so bad,” he groans.
I bite my lip and look down at his length before licking a strip up his base. I slowly put him in my mouth and push him deeper until I feel comfortable and then start to bob my head up and down slowly.
He groans above me and runs his fingers through my hair, not pushing on my head or anything, but just comforting me.
If I’m being honest, I like this feeling. It’s still a little weird, but it’s not awkward necessarily. Just foreign.
I swirl my tongue around him as I bob my head, the only thing telling me that I’m doing good are his soft moans. His moans are so pretty and light and I wish I could hear them better.
Soon I find myself bobbing my head faster and deeper. He groans and throws his head back in pleasure.
“God, baby. You’re mouth feels so good. So so good,” he moans. My body starts to heat up again and I pull back.
“I’m too dressed,” I pull my shirt over my head and throw it onto the floor.
Before I can latch my lips to his quickly hardening member again, he pulls me up and slams his lips into mine. Our lips work magically against each other, hungrier this time. My hands slide up his chest and he smiles into my lips.
“I want you to do something for me.”
“Okay,” I reply breathlessly. So far everything he’s suggested has been extremely hot and not nearly as scary as I thought it would be.
“I want you to call me daddy.”
This request isn’t nearly as weird as the others felt, but it still shocks me a bit. I exhale deeply and nod. “O-okay...”
He tilts his head. “Okay, what?”
I bite my lip. “Okay, daddy.” The words come out of my mouth and they feel so foreign. It doesn’t feel like me, but I know it’s got to be someone’s kink and at some point this training will come in handy.
“Now, do you want me to start the real stuff? I promise to prep you real good.”
I slowly nod. “Yes, please.”
He smiles. “Okay, turn around and take your sweat pants and underwear off.”
I nod and quickly do what he tells me, feeling awkward immediately, but it quickly changes as he runs his hands up my sides and kisses my shoulder.
“Up against the door for me.”
I let him push me to the door and I turn my head to the side to be slightly more comfortable. He spits on his finger and spreads my ass cheeks apart, pressing his finger against my clenching hole.
“Oh, fuck. This is happening,” I mutter.
He chuckles and kisses the nape of my neck, circling his finger around my entrance, getting it wet. “Only if you want it to, baby.”
I nod.
He smiles and pushes his finger in slowly. It doesn’t hurt, it’s just very unusual. He breathes against my neck. “I’m gonna move it and try to loosen you up, okay?”
I nod again, allowing him to do whatever he wants with me.
He starts to pump his finger inside me slowly, making my eyebrows furrow at the weird feeling. It’s slightly uncomfortable...until it isn’t and all that’s left is the undeniable feeling of want and need. It suddenly becomes too slow.
I push back against his finger and he chuckles. “Is my baby feeling good?”
I hum and bite my lip. “Please, keep going.”
He picks up the pace and I throw my head back onto his shoulder. “God, it feels so good.”
“That’s only one finger,” he comments, suddenly pushing a second one in slowly.
My mouth hangs open and my eyes stay tightly shut as I just concentrate on the euphoric feeling of his fingers brushing up against my walls. The stretch is a bit more painful than the last, but it’s almost gone already as he starts to pump his fingers back and forth slowly.
“I’m gonna try something new and I want you to tell me how it feels, okay?”
I hum and wait for whatever he wants to do.
I feel his fingers curl roughly inside me and my back arches. “Unghhh,” I moan, loudly.
His free hand comes up to cover my mouth. “We are still in the gym, baby. You gotta be quiet.”
I whimper and nod, as his fingers continue to steadily scissor my insides. His fingers curl and pump at the same time, making my body go crazy. “That feels so good,” I mumble, still lost in his movements.
He adds a third finger and this time doesn’t hold back. He pumps them ferociously inside me, the pain unrecognizable as pleasure almost instantly takes over. I whimper under my breath as I feel his fingers hit deep inside me, massaging the most sensitive muscles and making me clench slightly.
He pulls his fingers from me. “I think you’re ready,” he pulls a condom from the back pocket of his sweats on the floor and expertly rolls it onto his semi hardened dick. “I don’t have any lube so I’m gonna try to be as slow and careful as possible. This might hurt for a second, but trust me when I say it’s worth it.”
I slowly nod, not even caring at this point. I just need him inside me. If his fingers feel that good, his dick must feel like heaven.
He positions his dick at my entrance and slowly pushes in. My hands push into the door for some sort of stability as I feel his thick cock stretching me out. The pain, however, isn’t unbearable. It’s just very uncomfortable. He pushes all the way in until his hips are flesh against my skin.
“Tell me when to move,” he grunts, obviously trying to hold back.
I shake my head. “Fuck, just move. I want to feel you,” I groan.
He instantly pulls back and pushes back in, thrusting slowly in and out. My body jerks against the door with each push and pull. The pain diminishes with each movement, but lingers for longer than I wanted it to. When the pleasure does start to take over, moans start falling from my mouth, more moans than I have ever let out in my life.
“Oh, fuck, you’re so tight. So good for daddy,” he groans and grabs my hips, thrusting into me faster.
“Yes, f-fuck me, daddy,” I moan. As soon as the words leave my mouth I feel a sense of accomplishment. It feels right. It feels good. And it doesn’t feel awkward.
“Mm, so pretty,” he mumbles directly into my ear, nibbling on it softly.
I moan and push back with every thrust, trying to get him as deep as possible.
He starts to thrust harder. He has slowed it down, but even though it is slow, it is deep and it hits the perfect spots each time. “Mmmh, oh fuck~”
“Fuck, baby. You’re gonna make me come soon,” he grunts shakily.
“Fuck, I think I’m gonna...” I trail off, not able to concentrate on the words in my brain as I feel my high approaching rapidly.
The way his dick glides in and out of me, pressing up against my walls gloriously each time and how his praises make my dick impossibly harder with each word make me crazy.
“O-oh, fuck...I’m c-coming. I’m coming,” I groan, shooting cum all over the door. Jin’s thrust become shaky and he starts to stutter as his high approaches. His moans start to sound off as he thrusts once more deep inside me.
I collapse against the door and he slowly pulls out of me, making me whimper.
“How did it feel getting your ass virginity taken?” He asks out of breath.
I stay leaning against the door for a moment. “It felt...so good.”
Jin chuckles. “Sometimes you just got to try it before you completely rule it out.”
I nod. “You’re so right.”
I take a deep breath as I try to wrap my mind around what just happened.
I just bottomed...and loved it. What is this feeling?
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 9
We went to the new seafood place that Jin wanted to go to and then headed back to the house. We were laughing the whole way home about different things. After somewhat getting over some of my fears regarding this group of boys, my mood is finally able to go up. I feel more free and comfortable now than I was ever before.
We walk into the house, laughing loudly.
“What are you two laughing about?” I hear Jimin ask.
“Oh, nothing,” I chuckle.
Jimin looks at me and raises an eyebrow. “You...” he points at me and smirks. “You have the just fucked look all over you.”
My smile drops quickly. “How do you know that?”
Jimin giggles. “I know the just fucked look very well. I’m the one that get fucked. Remember?”
I nod. “Right. Well, nothing slips past you,” I decide to admit. “Just don’t make a big deal about it to the others.”
“Don’t make a big deal out of what?” Taehyung walks into the room.
Jimin bites his lip and walks into the kitchen. “That’s my cue to leave.”
Taehyung walks up to me. “Are you keeping secrets from us?”
I scratch the back of my neck and look over at Jin who just shrugs. “I don’t keep secrets...it’s just...my business.”
Jin snorts beside me and leans into my ear. “You mean our business.”
I smack him on the stomach and he laughs, walking away into the kitchen with Jimin. Taehyung looks at me weird.
“How was the sex?” He asks.
My eyes go wide. “Wh-what?”
He laughs. “I knew it. Who? Probably some random girl, right?”
I gulp. “That’s none of your business, is it?”
He raises an eyebrow. “Oh, so it was a boy.”
“I’m literally not saying anything,” I throw my hands up in exasperation.
He pauses for a moment and steps back. “You bottomed?”
I sigh. “How do you guys do that? I feel like you can see into my soul.”
“So you did?”
“Yeah, I did.”
He bites his lip. “Who?”
“I’m sure you can guess,” I mumble.
“Jin,” he says. “How was it?”
I nod. “It was...good.”
He tilts his head. “You didn’t like it?”
“N-no,” I bite my lip and smile. “I actually really liked it. It wasn’t so bad after I got used to it.”
He nods. “I’m sure Jin went easy on you, too.”
“If that’s what going easy on me felt like, then it felt good.”
Taehyung laughs and throws his arm around my neck. “Well, you got settled in at the perfect time.”
“What does that mean?”
Jimin runs in the room. “Jin, I swear to god, if your small dick comes anywhere near me tonight, I will bite what’s left of it off.”
I scrunch my face up in disgust. “That’s gross,” I mutter under my breath.
Taehyung laughs, also feeling awkward. “We’re gonna play truth or dare.”
I raise my eyebrows. Jin only just told me about this today and I only just started learning things today. How is this going to work?
I sit on the couch beside Jimin and soon enough the rest of the guys have filled in the other spots around the room.
“Eldest goes first,” Namjoon smiles in Jin’s direction. “Truth or dare?”
“Dare. You know me,” he squirms excitedly in his seat.
Namjoon thinks for a moment. “Let’s start out easy and work our way up. I dare you to make out with...Hoseok.”
Hoseok scratches the back of his neck and shrugs. Jin walks over to him and cups his face, dragging his lips over the younger’s slowly. The scene is kind of hot to watch actually. Their lips move slowly and deeply against each other for a few more seconds before Jin pulls away, smirking. He turns and sits back in his seat.
Jin looks around and his gaze fixes on Jimin. Jimin throws his hands up. “Of fucking course.” There’s obviously some sort of history between the two regarding this game. “I’m just doing truth this time.”
Jin smirks and scans the room before looking at Jimin again. “Out of all of us, who has the smallest dick.”
Jimin laughs. “You, of course.”
“That’s a damn lie.”
Jimin grins. “Fine, no offense to any of y’all because honestly all of your dicks are fairly average sized...if not bigger. But Yoongles, I’m sorry.”
Yoongi shrugs. “It’s whatever. I know my dick is big enough as it is.”
“Okay,” Jimin starts. “Jungkook. Truth or dare?”
I’m taken aback by my name being called. “I guess truth.”
Jimin leans back and crosses his arms. “Now that you’ve done both, bottom or top? And don’t forget, I can tell if you’re lying,” he quirks an eyebrow at me.
“Wait, hold up,” Hoseok yells out. “You’ve bottomed? With who?”
“Jin,” I say straight up.
Taehyung scoffs. “The easy option.”
“You suggested the easy option, buddy,” I remind him.
“Hey, I’m sitting right here,” Jin frowns.
“So, which will it be? Bottom or top?” Jimin asks again.
I bite my lip. The question is a little awkward, but I’m slowly starting to get used to it. These boys make me feel at home and they are slowly becoming my good friends. “Both. I genuinely enjoy both.”
Jimin sighs. “No fun.”
I laugh and look around. “Taehyung. Truth or dare?”
He chuckles. “Dare.”
I pause to think for a moment. “Am I allowed to say anything?” I ask.
Namjoon nods. “Anything you want for him to do. Whatever you think will get him all flustered. We have yet to give him a dare he won’t do.”
I slowly nod and return my attention to Taehyung. “Taehyung are you good at dancing?” I smirk.
He laughs. “I’m not too bad.”
“Why don’t you give Namjoon a lap dance?”
He raises an eyebrow and stands up, walking over to Namjoon. He runs his hands up his body as he sways his hips slowly from side to side. Namjoon gulps and watches with big eyes. Taehyung lifts his legs one by one to straddle his lap, slowly grinding into his body. Their lower bodies collide into each other, making Namjoon groan and grab Taehyung’s hips. Taehyung licks his lips and brings his hand up to run a finger down his jawline, still erotically grinding down on the older’s crotch.
After a few moments he stands back up and walks to his seat. Namjoon is left with a rather huge boner and a flushed face. He lets his head fall back and he closes his eyes, breathing hard.
“That was hot as fuck,” Jimin giggles.
Taehyung hums and looks around. “Yoongi, truth or dare?”
“Truth.”
“Who do you like the most out of all the boys in here right now?”
“Like...personality wise or dick wise?”
Taehyung laughs. “Personality wise.”
Yoongi groans. “Um, I don’t know. Probably Hoseok.” He looks over at him. “Truth or dare.”
Hoseok bites his lip. “Dare.”
“Why don’t you lose a layer.”
He nods and strips out of his shirt, throwing it to the floor.
“Okay, Taehyung. And we’re back to you. Truth or dare?” Hoseok asks.
“Dare obviously.”
Hoseok chuckles. “I dare you to suck Jungkook’s dick and let him come in your mouth.”
My eyes widen and I look over at Taehyung. He looks just about as shocked as me.
“That’s not all,” Hoseok continues. “You have to swallow.”
“Bitch, whenever I suck dick I always swallow,” he defends himself. “I just don’t suck dick very often,” he mumbles quietly.
“So, you’re not gonna do it?” Hoseok smirks.
“No,” he stands up. “I’m doing it.” He walks over to me and and sinks onto his knees. “Are you okay with this?” He asks.
I nod and spread my legs, allowing him to slot himself between them. He grabs my sweats and underwear, pulling them down just under my dick. Taehyung looks up at me, licking his lips. He grabs it and starts to pump it slowly. I let out a shaky breath and keep my eyes on his.
“Come on, now. We didn’t say to jack him off,” Yoongi calls from behind me.
“Alright, alright.”
He leans forward slowly and wraps his lips around my dick, sliding me deep inside his mouth before pulling back and starting to bob his head back and forth. My eyes roll back and I reach up behind his head. He slides me even deeper into his mouth and holds me there, swallowing around my dick. I groan and throw my head back, closing my eyes and reveling in how good his wet mouth feels around my cock.
“Fuck,” I mutter, as he starts to bob his head faster. He pulls off me and slides his tongue across my slit a couple times, lapping up the precum that has gathered there. He licks a stripe up my base before sliding me back in his mouth. He grabs the bottom part of my dick with one of his hands and pumps it while his lips work on my tip.
My insides are basically boiling at this point. My whole body is hot and my skin is tingling. I’ve never felt so hot with someone’s lips wrapped around me before. Maybe it’s the lingering eyes on us the whole time. Maybe it’s because this man is hot and I have no problem in admitting it. All I know for sure is that this boy is making my body crave him like no one else has.
I bite my lip and look down at him. His lips fit so perfectly around my dick and he looks so pretty while doing it.
He pops me out of his mouth and groans a little while looking me in the eyes. The sound goes straight to my dick and I feel myself twitch in his hand.
“Oh, god,” I grab his head and push him back down onto my dick, making him choke slightly. He bobs his head up and down at an even quicker pace, making my body heat up. I feel my dick harden even more and I know I’m almost there. “Oh, fuck. I’m about to come~” I moan loudly and he slows down his motions, focusing his mouth on my tip while his hands work on my base. He tightens his lips, making my body snap. I shoot my cum deep inside his mouth and sink into the couch.
He slips me out of his mouth and shows me his tongue. It is covered in my cum. He smiles and swallows it down, standing up and leaning over me. “You taste so good,” he breathes, quiet enough that I don’t think anyone else hears him.
I let out a shaky breath and watch as he walks back over to his seat. I grab my pants and underwear, pulling them back up securely over my dick.
How does someone’s mouth feel so good. His mouth felt better than anyone I’ve ever been with. I would gladly let him suck me off any time of the day. I would cancel any plans just so that could happen again.
I look over at him again and he is wiping his mouth, saying something to someone else about a dare, but I can barely listen.
What has this boy done to me?
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 10
⤏ Taehyung
My heart is beating so fast.
The way he was looking at me and the way he sounded while my mouth was fucking him.
I groan and throw my whole body onto my bed. My mind starts to imagine what it would be like to fuck him for real. His gorgeous body underneath mine, my dick pumping in and out of him.
I roll over and stare at my ceiling. What a fucking shame that Jin had to get to it first. He was probably so tight.
I groan and sit up in bed, looking over at the clock on my dresser.
3:42 a.m.
I should be asleep, but instead I’m fantasizing about how tight this boy’s asshole is. What the fuck is wrong with me? I wasn’t even like this with Yoongi.
I need to stop this whole fantasy right now. I can’t let myself near Jungkook because if I do I will regret it.
...but it’s that stare
...and those fucking eyes
...and his smile
...and those lips. Those beautiful lips.
I sigh as I look down to find a large tent in my pants. I throw my head back into my pillow and close my eyes.
He really is the most gorgeous man I’ve ever laid my eyes on. And what’s worse? He fucking knows it. He struts around everywhere knowing what he’s doing to the girls and people like me.
I run a hand through my hair and groan, feeling my pants getting tighter. Painfully so. What am I supposed to do?
I slide my hand down into my pants and grip my dick firmly. I stroke it slowly at first, imagining how his hand would feel around me. I bite my lip and let out an airy moan. “Fuck~” I whisper out. I continue to pump my hand slowly up and down my length.
His face runs through my mind again and I start to go faster. I let out a shaky breath and squirm as I start to feel my high coming already. “Oh god, Jungkook, fuck~” I groan, feeling the full in my stomach starting to become unbearable. “Oh fuck, I’m so close.”
And that’s when I start to imagine those soft lips sliding around me. “Unghhhhhh,” I moan loudly. “Jungkook!” I shout as I come into my hand. My body collapses and relaxes into the bed, my forehead sweating a little.
I retract my hand from my pants when I hear my door creak open. “Tae, are you okay?”
⤏Jungkook
I groan as I close the door to my room.
Why is he so fucking hot? I can’t get him out of my mind. The way his lips moved around my dick. The way he smirked up at me every time I made a noise of pleasure. The way he breathed into my ear when he walked away.
He’s so attractive and addicting.
I can imagine his moans. So deep and pretty.
I can imagine his face twisted in pleasure.
His whole aura just drips with sex and it’s such a turn on. I don’t think he understands how beautiful he is and that just makes him even fucking hotter.
And his smile makes my heart flutter and melt at his feet.
He’s so kind. Everyone just gathers around him and wants to be around him.
But the way he gets when he’s turned on is like he flips a switch and becomes the most manly, sex drenched guy to step foot on this earth. It makes me fall at his feet.
He really is the most gorgeous man I’ve ever laid my eyes on.
I try not to smile when I realize my mind has just gone to a different world. Taehyung has taken over my thoughts, my body, my heart. Now, I don’t know if my heart really wants him. I’m not even gay, but I know my heart sincerely wants to fuck him, or rather, wants him to fuck me. I don’t even care at this point. I just need to be with him. I need him.
I stand from my bed and tip toe out of my room, making sure not to wake anyone else.
Suddenly from the room next to me I hear a loud groan. More like a moan. It’s then that I realize it is coming from Taehyung’s room. I walk up to the door and put my ear to it. This man is in the process of fucking someone right now.
At least that’s what I think, but that thought is obscured when I hear my name tangled in his words.
“Oh god, Jungkook, fuck~”
My eyes widen and I bite my lip as I decide to slightly crack open the door. I need to see what is happening right now.
I peek inside and I see Taehyung shifting on his bed with his hand inside his pants.
My mouth goes dry at the sight. He’s so beautiful. How is he so beautiful?
His soft shaky breathing turns into louder moans and whimpers in an instant.
“Fuck,” I whisper as I watch him start to shake a little. He’s getting close. I feel my dick starting to harden in my sweats and I wonder how long this is going to go on for. Should I interrupt him?
Fuck no. He’s feeling good. He’s definitely looking good. I’m fine just watching at this point.
“Unghhhhhhh~”
I bite my lip in an attempt to hold in any involuntary sounds I might make in response to his.
“Jungkook!”
My stomach lurches as the sound of my name erupting from his throat. I let out a loud breath. I want him. I fucking need him.
I open the door and step into his room. “Tae, are you okay?” I try to sound as if I didn’t just watch the whole thing.
“Jungkook? Is that you?”
I hum and slowly walk over to his bed. “Did you just...scream my name?”
Taehyung sits up and dangles his legs over the side of his bed. “No,” he whispers.
I chuckle. “I heard you, you idiot.” He makes eye contact with me and I go over to sit next to him. “And it sounded like you were having a lot of fun, too.”
Taehyung bites his lip and stares at me. “I just-you’re so,” he trails off and I scoot closer to him, leaning in and sliding my lips over his. He sucks in a deep breath in surprise, but quickly recovers and reaches his hand up to my neck, pulling me in even more. My hands wrap around his waist as he plunges his tongue into my mouth. We both expertly massage our tongues against each other, making me moan into his mouth.
“I couldn’t get my mind off of you,” I admit after a long minute of kissing.
He looks into my eyes. “I couldn’t either.”
I smile. “That’s obvious.”
He rolls his eyes playfully and pushes me back onto the bed, flipping us over so he is on top of me.
I gasp and look at him. “I want you,” I whisper.
He groans and walks over to the other side of the room. “I told myself I wouldn’t go for you.”
I stand up and walk over to him. “And why not?”
“I just can’t.”
“That’s not a fucking reason, Tae,” I whine angrily. “I want you, you want me, no consequences, no judgement. What’s the problem? You have sex with everyone else in this house.”
He doesn’t answer. He just keeps his back to me, so I decide to keep going.
“You fuck Yoongi basically everyday. Is it because of him that you won’t even let yourself have a little bit of fun?”
He growls and spins around. “Yoongi has nothing to do with this, Jungkook.”
I scoff. “I bet Yoongi doesn’t even pleasure you.”
He lets out a strangled breath. “Jungkook,” he warns.
“I bet he can’t pleasure you like I could,” I challenge.
Taehyung groans and runs his hands over his face. “Jungkook, you are making this real hard for me. So just stop.”
“Why should I?” I step forward, putting my hands on his arms. I run them up his shoulders and up his neck. I run my fingers through his hair, evoking a shaky breath from his mouth.
“Please stop,” he whispers.
I shake my head and run my fingers down his face, taking in every single one of his features. His doe eyes and his perfectly shaped nose. My fingers run over his lips and I look up into his eyes. He’s seriously struggling to keep his composure.
“You’re so beautiful, Tae,” I bluntly admit to him. “I can’t stop thinking about you because you’re so perfect.”
His eyes tear up and he looks away. “This is unfair.”
I bring his face back up, level with mine. “Please, don’t look away from me.”
He purses his lips. “Jungkook, you have captured every part of my mind. And that’s why we can’t do this.”
I tilt my head in confusion.
“Don’t you understand? This house isn’t going to make our thoughts lessen, especially not if we act on it,” he sighs. “I can’t spend my time thinking about you and lose my spot in this house.”
I shake my head. “What the fuck are you talking about? I’m just asking you to fuck me.”
He groans. “But I know what will happen if we do that. Thoughts lead to sex and sex leads to love and love leads to heartbreak and I’m not going to let myself break.”
My mouth opens to say something, but I close it, not really knowing what to say. I don’t want to have sex with him because I like him. I’m not like that...
But he is.
“Taehyung, do you like me?”
He looks up at me and bites his lip. “I-I don’t know. I don’t want to. I didn’t mean to. I just...I think you should leave.”
I slowly nod and turn to walk out of the room.
Taehyung...likes me...fuuuuuuuuuuck.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 11
♡ ♡ ♡
The next few weeks went on as normal, except for the fact that I was somewhat avoiding Taehyung. I wanted to talk to him. I really did. I felt like there was some kind of misunderstanding. It just felt off. But he didn’t want to talk to me much anymore, so I kept my distance.
The last couple weeks were different. I had to have sex with a couple of the guys and I actually bottomed both times. The first time after Jin was to Hoseok. The sex with Hoseok was actually really fun. It wasn’t as awkward as I thought it would be since he seems super awkward just talking to us regularly. But when he gets in the zone, nothing can stop him.
The next week I had Jimin begging me to fuck him again. It was one of those days where he was just really horny and needed help. I ended up giving it to him because why the fuck not. Jimin was good the first time and he was even better the second time. He’s really into being man handled, which I never really got to do with any of the girl I was with in the past. He likes being choked, mouth fucked, slapped, et cetera, et cetera. Those are just the things he’s let me try with him. He said one day he’d let me tie him up and fuck him raw, just not yet. I didn’t really know what to think of that information.
And that week, I didn’t just have Jimin begging me for it. I had Jin coming back up to me and asking me for more. He told me that since we did it, he’s been wanting to have sex with me again, but somewhere other than a gross bathroom stall. Of course, I agreed because even though having Hoseok fuck me was awesome, Jin still blew my mind the first time and I couldn’t forget that. So, we did it again. This time he fucked me comfortably against his bed. It was even better than the first time.
And I did all of this without Taehyung giving me so much as a weird look. He just avoided me altogether. And when I did happen to see him, he didn’t even look at me. In fact, he acted completely normal around everyone...like I wasn’t there.
But this week is different. It’s Friday and I haven’t actually had sex with anyone yet. So, my plan was just to go to Jimin because I’m in a topping mood. But when I went up to find him he was in the process of getting fucked my Namjoon. What a fucking surprise.
I’m honestly surprised I haven’t gone down that road yet.
So, Namjoon and Jimin are out because they are probably tired out of their minds. I know how tiring fucking Jimin is.
Who do I have left?
Jin? No, because I can’t fuck someone twice in a row and he’s a top. I really don’t want it up the ass right now.
Hoseok? Possibly. Maybe he’d let me fuck him, but I don’t know that we’re super comfortable around each other yet.
Taehyung? We know why that one isn’t happening.
The only one left is Yoongi. This actually intrigues me because I’d love to top him. He’s vocal and I’ve recently found out that I have a bit of a compliments kink. It might just be the most interesting sex I’ve had yet.
I bite my lip and walk upstairs to Yoongi’s room. I knock on his door and he lazily shouts, “Come in.”
I open the door and smile at him.
“Ah, so it’s come down to this now, has it?” He smirks.
I chuckle. “I would really rather top this week and Jimin is currently occupied.”
Yoongi sighs. “Well, I just got done with my weekly shit, too actually.”
This is when I actually get a chance to study his face. He’s sweating slightly and he looks out of breath.
“This was my week with Tae. Why don’t you go ask anyone else? I’m sure Jin would let you fuck him,” he says bluntly, making me cringe slightly.
“I don’t know why, but I can only see him as the type to fuck me now.”
Yoongi nods. “I understand. When I’m with Jimin and when I’m with Tae are two different me’s.”
I sigh and walk back over to his door to leave. “Wait,” he calls.
I turn to look at him and he stands up from his bed. He walks up to me and plays with the fabric of my shirt. I watch as his fingers grip onto it tightly and tug at it slightly. He’s so much shorter than me, but he’s still intimidating. It’s a different kind of intimidating though. It’s the kind of intimidating where you know he knows what he’s doing and he’s confident about it.
He slowly tilts his head up to look me in the eyes. “I didn’t say I wasn’t up for it, though,” he whispers.
I gulp. “Isn’t it gonna hurt a lot now?”
He bites his lip and smiles. “I like the pain,” he reaches his hand up and grips my hair. “I’ve had Tae fuck me multiple times in one session before.” He pulls my head down to his level and takes the shell of my ear in his teeth. I let out a shaky breath as I feel his tongue swipe across it slowly. “I want you to fuck me, Jungkook,” he breathes into my ear and it’s like I lose control of my body.
I spin us around and pin him against the wall. He gasps, smiling. I lean in until our lips are only centimeters apart and watch as he tries over and over again to connect our lips, me pulling away each time. He whimpers.
“You want me to fuck you?”
He looks up into my eyes and nods.
“Beg,” I command, pulling away from his lips once more.
He groans and tries to grab the back of my head. I’m quicker though and I grab his hands, pushing them back down to his sides.
“Please,” he mutters, leaning in again.
“Uh, uh, uh,” I smile. “That’s not enough, I’m afraid.” I push at his shoulders until his head is pressed back against the wall.
“Jungkook, please, I need you,” he whines, squirming against the wall.
I shake my head. “I know I’ve heard you whine more than that, baby,” I smirk down at him.
“Please, daddy, I want to feel your big cock ripping me apart from the inside. Please~” he whimpers loudly.
I bite my lip. “I’m gonna fuck you until you can’t feel your legs anymore,” I press my lips firmly against his and he hums. “I’m gonna fuck you so hard, baby. So hard until your asshole is gaping for me. Only for me.” He whines and connects our lips again, running his hands up my chest, unbuttoning every button that lies there quickly. He pulls the shirt off my shoulders and sends it flying across the room. I disconnect our lips to pull his shirt over his head. He spins us around until I’m the one against the wall and pulls my belt quickly from its loops. He tugs my jeans down and I step out of them.
“What were you so dressed up for anyway?” He suddenly asks, tugging at his own pants now.
(this is our boy)
“I just came from a job interview,” I breathlessly reply.
He hums. “How do you think it went?” He kicks his pants along with his underwear to the side and looks up at me.
This is so casual. How did it go from hot and heavy to...conversational like this? It’s comfortable though.
“Honestly, I think I got the job. I can be very charming when I want to be,” I chuckle.
He smiles and steps closer to me, playing with the hem of my boxers. “Very charming,” he repeats, slipping his hand into my underwear and gripping my length harshly.
I hiss and grab his wrist. “You’re not playing nice, baby.”
He giggles and releases me from his hold, quickly tugging down my underwear. I never would have thought that I’d hear this man giggle. It’s very different from Jimin’s giggle, but it’s still equally as attractive and pretty. I push him back until he falls onto the bed.
“Turn around and get on all fours, sweetness.”
He quickly follows directions and looks back at me. “Daddy likes nicknames, huh?”
I laugh and walk over to a dresser. “Condoms?”
He nods. “They’re in the second drawer down along with the lube.”
“We aren’t gonna need that,” I chuckle.
Yoongi’s eyes widen a bit. “You’re not gonna use lube?”
I walk back over behind him with a condom in hand and I shake my head. I rip it open with my teeth and slide it onto my length. “You’ve already been stretched and prepped enough, don’t you think?”
He gulps and looks up at me with big eyes. “Are you sure?”
I smile and grabs his chin lightly. “Didn’t you say you liked the pain, pet?” I don’t know where all this confidence is coming from, but I’m loving it.
He nods and bites his lip.
I caress his cheek with my thumb. “If it becomes too much, just tell me, okay? I promise, I’ll stop.”
He smiles and nods again.
I position myself at his hole and start to push in slowly. He groans loudly and drops his head down. I push all the way in until I can feel his walls tightly brushing up against my entire length. I let out a shaky breath and grab his hips. “Tell me when to move,” I shakily breathe out.
“Just fuck me. Stop being so goddamn patient,” he growls.
I pull out and slam right back in, rocking into him at a quick pace. He moans out loudly and lifts his head. He turns it a little so he can look me in the eyes. I can see now that he has tears running down his face.
“Fuck, baby. I can stop if it hurts too much,” I stop moving. I am starting to regret not using lube now. I hate looking at him while he’s like this. Why didn’t I use the fucking lube? Why am I such an idiot?
“No, fuck, keep going,” he begs.
I squint in confusion. “Baby, you’re crying.”
“It feels good. The pain isn’t so bad,” he whines. “Please, just keep going,” he pushes back against me and gasps out, feeling me slide even further into him.
I grab a fistful of his hair and yank it back making him groan. I start thrusting into him even faster and harder than before. “Unghhhhh, yes!” He screams.
I push his back down into the bed and brutally start snapping my hips as fast as possible. Sweat starts building on my forehead and on my back. It’s tiring, but feels so good and the moans of pleasure that escape his mouth make it even more worth it.
“F-fuck! Keep g-going,” he groans, tightening his hold on the sheets underneath him. “Daddy, you feel so fucking good.”
I wrap my hand around his throat, not to choke but to just hold him at the right angle. I slow my thrusts slightly, deepening them. Each snap of my hips is harsh and deep, but slow and agonizingly pleasurable. His loud moans turn into whimpers and I can feel him tightening even more.
“Oh shit,” I growl. “You’re getting so tight.”
“F-fuck, I’m gonna come,” he moans. I reach around and grip his dick in my hand starting to stroke it to the rhythm of my thrust. His body starts to stiffen as he comes closer to his high and he tightens around me even more, making me start to jerk, my thrusts becoming shaky and unstable.
“Come, baby,” I growl into his ear as I start to come undone inside him. He immediately shoots cum all over his bed and I feel my cum soaking inside the condom. “Fuck, so much cum,” I groan into his ear as I start to pull out. He winces for a moment then relaxes, collapsing onto the bed with a loud sigh.
“I’m gonna feel this in the morning,” he groans. “I mean, shit. I’m feeling it right now.”
I chuckle and lean down, leaving light kisses to his nape and all over his back. He hums and turns around to look at me, smiling. “You know, Taehyung would really enjoy you.”
I shake my head and laugh. “No, I think we clash too much.”
Yoongi rolls his eyes. “You guys need to get over whatever it is that you are fighting about and just fuck already. You aresohis type.”
“I am?” I question, feeling slightly taken aback by the information.
“Definitely,” he smiles at me. “He’s my best friend in this house. He tells me everything and I know that you and him are inevitable.”
I cringe. “I hate that Thanos just came to my mind.”
He falls back into his bed in a fit of laughter.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 12
I walk into the coffee shop with all the intent to grab myself a coffee and a pastry and be on my way. But right when I walk in my eyes are drawn to the man working the register. His honey brown eyes, his beautifully tanned skin, his boxy smile.
Taehyung.
But something’s different and my eyes are instantly drawn to it. The brown locks of hair that used to sit on his head are gone and what sits there is completely different. His hair is now fiery red. Bright red. Cherry red. And it’s hot...no pun intended.
I clear my throat and look down at my feet, trying to distract myself from the man in front of me. The man who is so obviously trying to kill me. How can a man that I’ve already proclaimed in my mind to be at the peak of sexiness, go to a new level of sexiness? He’s making levels for himself and it’s-god, how do I even describe it? Irresistible, arousing, mouth watering-
“Jungkook?” I hear his deep voice call out and I immediately whip my head up to look in his direction. He gives me a shy smile and I somehow manage to move my legs enough to walk up to the register.
“Hi, what would you like?” He asks with a smile. My brain starts to go haywire.
What was I going to order? Where am I? What day is it? Who am I?
He chuckles and types something into the register. “A coffee with two creams and two sugars. Right?”
I nod, almost robotically, still not able to pull myself from the state of shock and absolute adoration I have towards this man.
“Anything else?”
I gulp and take a deep breath. “A blueberry muffin.”
He grins and bites his lip. “So you can speak today.”
“Y-your hair,” I state, pointing out the obvious.
He laughs. “Why don’t you go sit in the booth over in the corner. I’ll sit with you in like ten minutes when I go on my break.”
I raise an eyebrow at him. “You’re actually gonna speak to me now?”
He leans forward. “Well, if you keep staring at me like you do then someone’s gonna have to talk at some point.”
My face drops at that and I spin around, walking over to the booth in silence.
Once I sit down I return my gaze to Taehyung. There’s no one in line, so he’s helping with the preparation of the coffee and, fuck, he looks so hot while doing it. I honestly don’t know what’s come over me lately, but this man can get me so worked up by doing absolutely nothing.
It’s as I watch him handle the coffee machines that I notice how long his fingers are and how toned his arm muscles are. My eyes scan over his body. His jeans are tight on his ass, showing off the plumpness of it. He has a huge ass. Not like huge huge, but it’s absolutely eye-catching and perfect.
One day I’d love to top that. I could fuck that ass so well. And his moans would sound so fucking pretty. Everything about him would be pretty underneath me.
To me Taehyung is a bit of a mystery. I know he had a bad past dealing with people treating him badly for being bisexual. I know he hated me at one point. I know he might like me now. I know he thinks I’m pretty, just like I think he’s pretty.
What I don’t understand is his reasoning for not wanting to have sex with me. If we lived in a normal house that didn’t include having sex with each other in the lease agreement, I would completely understand his absolute distaste towards my dick. But we live in a sex house. A literal sex house where we have sex to basically pay for our stay while also getting our needs met. And right now what I need is to have sex with this man.
He’s so out of reach and it kills me. I always get who I want and he knows that. That’s what bugs him about me. I know that. But I can’t help it that he is fucking eye candy and I want him over me, under me, inside me, around me, and everything in between.
I groan and rub my hands over my face in exasperation. Why am I doing this to myself?
“Here’s your coffee and muffin,” I look up as Taehyung is setting them on the table in front of me and sitting in the seat across from mine. “I got them to let me go on my break now.”
“They must really like you,” I mutter, picking up my coffee and taking a sip. A certain taste hits my tongue and makes me look up in surprise. Taehyung smiles and puts his chin in his hands, staring at me. “Cinnamon?”
He smiles wider. “I heard you mention that your grandma used to make coffee with cinnamon in it. I figured it’d be a good peace offering.”
I don’t say anything as I divert my gaze from Taehyung and look down at my coffee cup. My eyes tear up as I take another sip and the cinnamon taste coats my tongue again. I smile.
“She made everything with cinnamon. It was her thing,” I bite my lip and chuckle a bit. “Her nickname for me was Cinnamon because whenever I went to her house I would ask to watch her cook or bake whatever she was planning to make for the day. The smell of cinnamon would basically take over her house. It was the most calming thing.”
I look up at Taehyung and his smile has dropped, but only slightly. “She sounds like an amazing grandma.”
“She was,” I whisper and the tears start to blur my vision.
“Was?” He asks. “I’m sorry if I brought up sad memories.”
I shake my head and a tear falls. “They’re the best memories. Sometimes I forget to think of them. When I was around my grandma, I was the best version of myself and I can only hope that one day I can be as amazing as she was,” I reach up and wipe the tear away.
He smiles. “You will be,” he nods. “You already are so amazing.”
I look into his eyes and more tears fall down my face. “She died three years ago. After she died, I lost myself. I just became what everyone around me wanted me to be. I couldn’t be my own person anymore. I couldn’t bring myself to do it. Not if she wasn’t around to see it.”
Taehyung stands up and walks over to my side of the booth, sitting next to me. He reaches up and wipes the tears from my cheeks. “I’m sure she can see you. I know she’s watching you grow up into who you are. And I know she’s proud of you. There’s no way she isn’t. Everyone makes mistakes, but it takes huge amounts of courage and humility to overcome them.”
One of his hands is cupping my cheek at this point, so I lean into it and look into his eyes. “You’re really good at making people feel better.”
He smiles. “I get it from my mom, I guess. She always knew how to put a smile on my face when I was upset.”
“The only thing my mom does to me is make me feel like a complete fuck up,” I admit, pulling away from his touch and looking down at the table in front of me.
“I’m sure she’s not that bad.”
“No, she’s worse. When I was a kid, she would leave me and my dad alone at the house for days and we would wonder where she went off to. She would come back late one night drunk or high off her ass,” I take a breath. “It’s sad to have to admit that I like my mother more when she isn’t sober. She was always a better mom when she was high. But in the morning, hell no. She wouldn’t miss an opportunity to make sure I knew that I was not the son that she wanted.”
Tae puts his hand on my shoulder. “Your mom sounds like a real bitch.”
I bite my lip. “She’s right. I’m a horrible son. I was born with severe dyslexia that affected the way I spoke. I had a speech impediment and when I got to school, I couldn’t read or write. I got made fun of and my parents were ashamed of me,” I take a deep breath and sigh loudly. “At a certain age I was over it all and I taught myself how to read and write because for some reason my teachers couldn’t. I practiced my speech on my own to fix it and when I got to high school, I was popular for some reason. I would bring girls home from school and fuck them just so I could forget for a second who I was,” I look over at Tae and he seems to be battling with his mind, like he wants to say something but doesn’t know how. I decide to brighten up the atmosphere a little. “I also wore glasses and my parents wouldn’t buy me any fucking contacts so I looked like a nerd who had a fucking lisp and couldn’t say his r’s correctly.”
He chuckles and looks at me. “You wear contacts?”
I nod. “I am horribly blind without them,” I laugh. “Not many people know that, you know.”
“Your secret is safe with me. Don’t worry.”
“I don’t,” I smile. “That’s why I told you. I trust you and,” I pause and look him directly in the eyes. “I like you. I like you a lot.”
He nods. “A-as a friend.”
“Right,” I chuckle. “But a friend that I really want to fuck,” I finally admit.
He laughs. “You’re so obvious about that.”
I shrug. “I don’t care. You know I want you and that fucking red hair isn’t helping your case either.”
He laughs and reaches up to ruffle his newly red hair. “Yeah, I decided I needed something different. A new me.”
“Why? You were gorgeous before, too,” I mumble.
He bites his lip. “Jungkook, you’re not talking like a friend.”
“Am too. I’m talking like a supportive hype man, okay?” I defend myself.
“An obsessed, supportive hype man,” Taehyung laughs. “You’re acting like you have a crush on me.”
I shrug shyly and look down. “Is that so hard to believe? That I might have a crush on you. A tiny man crush. A tiny, itty bitty one,” I smile at my own words.
“Yes, it is hard to believe. I think I know guys like you well enough to know that you just want to get your dick wet.”
I throw my hands up. “Tae, what are you doing with every single one of the guys that we live with? We do this on a weekly basis. Why won’t you have sex with me? Am I not as pretty as the other guys? Am I annoying? Is my dick small? Come on, be honest with me-”
He laughs. “No, Jungkook. It’s not any of those things. I just told myself I wouldn’t with you. If I’m being honest, you are the type of guy that I generally go for and every single time I have, it hasn’t ended well. Guys like you really do things just to get their dick wet.”
“I’m not asking to date you, Tae,” I bluntly point out. “I just want to have sex with you.”
“But why does it have to be me? You can have sex with any of the other guys.”
I roll my eyes. “Because you are the one that I want. Tae, you are so attractive and your skin is begging to be licked and kissed all over. Your lips look like they taste so good. And your ass,” I let out a deep breath and bite my lip. “Fuck. It’s just everything about you, even your fucking personality. I just want to do things to you. Things you wouldn’t believe,” I admit, staring deep into his eyes.
He stares back at me, his eyes full of fire now. His eyes move down to my lips and as soon as they do, I pounce, moving forward and pressing my lips into his.
Of course, as soon as this happens,
“Taehyung, your break was over like five minutes ago!”
I groan as we separate. Right as we were getting down to business, too.
He bites his lip and stands up. “We’ll finish this chat after I get off work.”
I nod slowly and he walks away, swaying his hips a bit more animatedly than normal. I can’t help but think it’s for me.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 13
“Dude, you’ve been stressing out for an hour. Chill,” Yoongi sighs from behind me.
Yoongi is sitting on the edge of his bed watching me pace around his room like a crazy person.
“You finally admitted your feelings to him. This is a good thing, right?” He continues.
I shake my head. “No, this is a very bad thing for a couple of reasons, Yoongi.”
He scoffs. “Okay, what are the reasons?”
“First, I am not gay and now everyone is gonna think I am,” I explain. “And second, Taehyung told me exactly what you said. He said I’m his type and every time he’s gone for guys like me he’s been heartbroken. Does he think I’m trying for a relationship? Because I’m not. I just want to have sex with the guy. Is that too much to ask?”
Yoongi chuckles. “This is a first for him, at least in this house. He’s had sex with all of us because he knows he would never fall for us. But you,” he pauses. “He’s just trying to protect his little breakable heart.”
I frown. “And I understand that, but, fuck!”
He laughs at my irritation. “You have two options. You either keep trying to seduce him and risk the consequences or you give him his space like he wants and risk never getting anywhere near that beautiful dick.”
“Stop,” I whine, falling back onto the bed beside him. “You’re gonna kill me.”
“You really want him that bad?”
I nod. “I think I’ve wanted him at least a little bit since I first saw him, but then I caught him fucking masturbating to the thought of me and it was so hot and ughhhhhh!”
Yoongi pats my stomach a few times and stands up. “I can’t make this decision for you, but I can tell which way you’re leaning towards and if that’s what you’re gut is telling you, then just go for it. Maybe it’ll be good for both of you to get it out of your system.”
I let out a deep breath and sit up on my elbows. “Yeah, maybe. Or maybe I’m throwing away a valuable friendship.”
Yoongi shrugs and opens the door. “I don’t know, but I need my beauty sleep, so can you leave now?”
I stand up from the bed and sulk out of the room, letting him close the door behind me. Why is this getting me so beat out of shape? I’m letting some guy interfere with my life.
I take a deep breath and walk downstairs, coming face to face with Jimin. He smiles up at me from his spot on the couch. “Hi, Kookie,” he giggles.
“Hey, Jimin. What are you doing right now?”
“I was getting ready to go take a shower actually.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Why are you down here then?”
He smiles evilly. “I wanted to eavesdrop on you guys.”
I roll my eyes. “What did you hear?”
“Hm, I heard that you have feelings for our Taehyung.”
My eyes go wide. “No, no, no! That’s not it at all.”
“Then what is it?”
“It’s no secret that he is hot as fuck,” I start. Jimin stares me down with a smirk on his face. “I’m just slightly attracted to the man. That’s all.”
“And you wanna fuck him,” Jimin finishes for me.
“Right,” I nod.
He laughs and shakes his head. “I can’t believe how oblivious you are to your own feelings.”
“I’m not gay, Jimin. I like girls.”
“You don’t have to be gay to like boys, Jungkook,” he rolls his eyes. “Damn, you can be so small minded sometimes. Tae likes girls, too. Did you forget?”
I bite my lip and I stare down at my hands. “Maybe...” I trail off, not really knowing how to say how I feel. It’s so new and different.
Jimin reaches over to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. He leans forward and kisses my cheek. “You’ll figure it out eventually. It’s something I think everyone goes through at some point in time. You don’t have to force it. Just let yourself be open minded to everything until you figure it out. I promise it makes it easier for you.”
I sigh. “I’ve been more open to new things since I’ve lived with you guys and honestly I think it’s brought out a better version of myself.”
“We care about you, Kookie,” he smiles. “And we don’t judge. So whatever you do decide, don’t be afraid to tell us. We will support you always.”
I nod and wrap my arms around the small boy. “Thank you,” I mumble into his neck.
“Okay,” he pulls away. “Now, I’m gonna take a shower. Don’t get into too much trouble down here.”
I salute him playfully and watch as he walks up the stairs, not noticing the front door opening across the room.
“My fucking back,” I hear a groan and I look over to the door to find Taehyung walking in with an uncomfortable frown on his face.
“Rough day at work?”
He looks up at me and smiles. “Jungkook,” he walks over to the couch and plops down beside me. “I didn’t see you for a minute there.” He lets his head fall back into the head of the couch and he closes his eyes. “And to answer your question, yeah. After you left the day just went so slow and my back started hurting because I was standing all day. It sucked,” he sighs and licks his lips subconsiously.
I gulp and look away for a moment. “I could give you a back massage,” I suggest. My mind goes to the time Jimin gave me a massage and it led to something more. The thought gives me chills.
No, this is just a massage because this isn’t the time.
“Nah, it’s okay, Kook. You don’t have to,” he turns his head to look at me and smile.
I purse my lips for a second. Why am I suddenly slightly upset that he doesn’t want me to give him a massage?
“No, I want to,” I whisper.
He stares at me for a second, straight into my eyes. He looks like he’s trying to figure out if he wants me to. But after a moment he scoots closer to me, his back facing me.
I reach up and place my hands on his shoulders, just running them firmly down his arms, trying to release some tension that might be built up there. I bring my hands back up to his neck and I grip the muscles there tightly, massaging it slowly and deeply.
He hums and drops his head down in front of him. “Feels good.”
“Good,” is all I reply with.
I focus on my hands, not where they are. I just focus on relieving pressure. I reach my hands up into his scalp and start massaging, feeling his soft, red hair tickling my fingers.
He unknowingly presses his head back against my hands.
I run my fingers down the nape of his neck and down to his back. I start working my thumbs into the muscles there, feeling how tight and tense they are.
He hisses and jerks a bit.
I stop my movement. “I’m sorry. Do you want me to stop?”
He shakes his head immediately. “No, it’s a good hurt. Keep going,” he rasps with his deep voice.
I dig my thumbs into his skin again, my fingers starting to feel numb because they are repeatedly pushing into the cloth of his shirt, but I don’t care. I continue to work his muscles until I feel them start to loosen and relax. I drag my hands down to the small of his back and press my palms into his muscles.
He slowly throws his head back and his mouth opens. It’s almost erotic to watch. The kind of pleasure that he’s getting and the way he’s reacting. A small noise escapes his mouth. It’s like a short groan of sorts.
I try my best not to let the sound go to my groin. I gulp and drag my palms up and down the whole of his back, trying to get it all.
He opens his eyes and turns his head to look at me. “Can you use your nails?” He asks, breathlessly.
I lick my lips and nod, pulling my hands back a bit and then gliding my nails down his back from his neck down his shirt to the small of his back.
His eyes close again and he lets out a sharp breath. “Shit,” he whispers out.
“Feel good?” I ask, still focusing on my actions. I slowly drag my nails down his back again.
He bites his lip and hums shakily.
I decide to dig a little deeper, pushing my nails into his back a bit harder and dragging them down diagonally, hitting his sides as well.
He groans louder, making me almost jump at the sound. “You’re gonna leave marks, Kook,” he chuckles unsteadily.
“I’ll stop,” I pull my hands back and he instantly reaches around and grabs my hands, placing them back on his body.
He looks at me deep in my eyes. “I want you to leave marks on me.”
The breath is taken from my lungs. My eyes widen at his request. He sounds desperate. I’ve never heard him sound the way he does right now. He has to be out of it. He doesn’t really want this.
“Please, Jungkook,” he begs and pushes his back against my hands. “I want you to mark me up, so everyone around can see.”
My breathing has sped up substantially at this point and my mouth is basically watering. I want to mark him, but he’s just desperate right now. He’s not thinking clearly.
“B-but you said-”
He shakes his head. “I know what I said, but I don’t care.”
I gulp and try to pull back. “Tae, I know you don’t actually want this. This is just your body reacting.”
He completely turns around to face me at this point and he looks so needy. He’s so pretty. Why me, god?! Why me?!
“I’ll do anything, Jungkook. I just...I need you,” he begs, reaching forward and grasping my shirt in his hand. “Fuck, I’ll suck your dick again.”
“Tae-”
“I’ll let you handcuff me or something. Please,” he breathes, clutching onto my shirt tighter. This shirt is gonna need to be ironed after this.
“Taehyung, I know I said I wanted you and I do, but not right now. Not like this. I need to sort some things out. You need to sort some things out, too-”
“I’ll bottom for you,” he cuts me off and this immediately shuts me up.
“W-what?”
“I’ll let you fuck me. I-I want you to fuck me, Jungkook,” he tugs at my shirt, pulling me closer. “It’s not just my body. It’s my everything. I want you. I need you. I have needed you since I first saw you. I don’t care about the consequences. Let’s not think about it. For once, can we just-fuck-can we just do what we both desire?”
I bite my lip and reach out, running my thumb over his lips. “I’ve wanted you since I first saw you, too. I just didn’t know in what way.” I lick my lips and he leans in a bit closer. “Tae, you’re so handsome. You’re perfect the way you are. Everything about you is perfect. Your body, your personality, your hair,” I glide my fingers through his red locks. I lock my eyes with his and I feel everything else slip away. My body loses control as my lips slam into his.
He groans and shifts over to straddle my lap. He runs his hands up my chest and around my neck, sliding them into my hair and tugging lightly. I wrap my arms around his waist and pull his body into mine, needing to feel him against me.
This kiss isn’t slow or calculated at all. It’s hot, wet, and all over the place, but neither of us care. Our teeth clash and our tongues get caught together every now and then. It’s so needy and so aggressive. Moans and whimpers leave our lips with every touch, begging the other to never stop.
I bite down on his bottom lip harshly and he groans as it pops back into place. Our tongues dart out to swirl together and he sucks my tongue into his mouth, playing with it for a couple second before letting it drop back into my mouth.
I trail my lips down his neck and he throws his head back to give me more access. I bite and suck harshly onto his skin, making him groan loudly. I lick a stripe down his neck until I get to one spot. He whimpers at the contact and I place my lips on the spot, pressing a gentle kiss to it. I suck a hickey to his skin, marking him like he wanted me to.
I trail light kisses up his neck and on his chin until I get to his mouth. I pull back and he’s looking up at me with hooded eyes.
“Fuck me.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 14
♡ ♡ ♡
“Fuck me.”
I growl and stand up from the couch, lifting him up with me. He wraps his legs around my waist and giggles, throwing his head into my neck. His lips press into my skin and I feel my body heat up. As I walk us upstairs, Jimin walks out of the shower and winks at me, walking straight to his room.
I take him into my room and shut the door behind us. I lie him down on my bed and immediately start tearing off my clothes. He does the same, throwing his clothes across the room for us to worry about later. After I’m completely naked in front of him, I finally look at him and watch as he shimmies his jeans off along with his underwear.
My eyes widen a bit as I see his hard dick spring out and lie against his stomach. He’s big. Jimin must have been talking about Tae when he said there was only one person with a bigger dick than me because fuck.
I reach forward and wrap my hand around his length and pump it a few times very slowly. He bites his lip and throws his head back into the bed. I brush my thumb across his slit and he jerks, precum starting to leak from it.
He looks up at me with big eyes and swallows thickly. “Jungkook, um, I don’t really l-let people t-top me v-very much and-”
“Sh,” I press my finger to his lips. “It’s okay. I’ll be gentle. I will always be gentle with you...unless you tell me otherwise.”
He finally cracks a smile and chuckles a bit. I take this as an okay and grab a condom from my pocket, slipping it quickly on my length. I grab the lube and lather my fingers in it.
“I’m gonna prep you now, okay?”
He nods and closes his eyes as if he’s preparing for the worst.
“I promise, I won’t hurt you. Just enjoy it,” I whisper to him.
I press one of my fingers to his hole and he clenches at the contact. I rub my finger against the outside to try to relax him before starting to push in. He lets out a sharp breath as I push my finger all the way in. I pull it out about half way then thrust it back in again. I do this over and over again until I feel him relaxing under me. I add a second finger, still pumping them in and out of him at a steady pace. I decide to push them in extra deep this time and hold them there. His body jerks against me and he groans. I start to scissor my fingers against a patch of muscles and he squirms under me, pushing his lower body against my fingers. His moans start getting louder and louder with every push and pull of my fingers.
I decide he’s prepped enough, so I pull my fingers out. He whimpers and looks up at me.
“I think you’re ready,” I state and I coat my dick in lube, pumping it a few times.
He bites his lip and pushes himself up on his elbows. “I wanna watch as you fuck me.”
His words go straight to my dick and it responds with a quick throb. “Fuck, I’m gonna push in now, okay?”
He nods and I align myself with his hole. I slowly sink into him, making his jaw drop slowly. The deeper I push into him, the farther his jaw drops. He squeaks as I bottom out, hitting the deepest part of him. He’s so tight, tighter than anyone I’ve ever fucked before and it’s such a euphoric feeling.
“Tell me when to move,” I breathe. My dick is throbbing like it never has before. I’m barely holding myself back from fucking him senseless.
His head drops back and he breathes deeply in and out for a few seconds before he’s shifting a bit under me.
“You can move now,” he looks up at me and gives me a small smile.
I pull out slowly, then slam all the way back in, making his eyes go wide and his elbows give out under him. He falls onto his back into the bed. He groans and squeezes his eyes shut.
“Fuck, that was too rough. I’m sorry,” I apologize, starting to thrust my hips slower and not as deep.
He moans and opens his eyes, but only to let his eyes roll back into the back of his head. I continue this slow pace until I feel him starting to grind against me.
He looks up at me, his eyes desperate. “I want you to fuck me like you’ve never fucked anyone else,” he breathes.
I stop my movement and he whimpers again, trying to push down on me. I push on his chest to stop him. “Are you sure?”
“Yes,” he answers quickly.
I take a deep breath before spinning his body around until he’s on all fours. I thrust into him quickly, making him groan loudly. I reach forward and grip his red hair, pulling his head back forcefully. He gasps at the action.
Every thrust goes deeper and deeper until finally with one thrust I have him screaming.
“Found it,” I grin as I start to pound roughly into him, hitting that one spot with every thrust. Our skin slaps together loudly with every stutter of my hips. His moans get louder and more whiny each time I hit his prostate.
“Mmmmmm,” he whines, starting to meet my thrusts with his own, pushing his ass down onto me each time and allowing me to plunge even deeper.
“Fuck, Tae,” I breathe as I feel my body start to shake. I grab his hips to keep him from moving.
“W-why’d you stop?” He asks out of breath.
“I almost came and I want to last longer,” I state bluntly.
I take a deep breath and when I feel my body start to calm down, I thrust my hips again. I feel him clench around me suddenly and my body starts to shake again. I stop my movement and groan. “You’re doing this on purpose.”
“So what if I am? What are you gonna do about it?”
I can practically hear the smirk on his lips. “Oh, you wanna play that way, huh?” I slap his ass hard, causing him to jerk forward and groan loudly. “How does that feel?”
He lets out a shaky moan as I thrust harshly into him once and stop again to give him another harsh slap on the ass. He tilts his head to look at me. “I didn’t know you could be so dominant,” he comments breathlessly.
I lean down and press my lips to his ear. “That’s just the beginning,” I whisper. As I pull back, I grab a fist full of his hair and tug at it, yanking his head back. I use my other hand to hold his waist to steady him as I start ramming into him. He lets out a choked moan as I pound into him at an animalistic rate. A drop of sweat slides down the side of my face as I use up as much of my energy as possible to fuck into him as hard as I can.
“Unghhhhh, oh god~” he moans loudly.
I let go of his hair so I can use both hands to steady his hips. He drops his head down into the sheets of the bed and buries his face, quieting his moans a bit. I’m too busy trying to keep my pace to stop him. I watch as he bites down on the blankets hard in pleasure.
“Baby,” I start. “When I tell you to come, I want you to come, okay?”
He nods. “I-I’m so close!” I feel him clench around me and my thrusts start to stutter. My dick twitches inside him and my legs start to shake underneath me out of exhaustion. I slow down my thrusts to ride out my orgasm.
“Come, baby!”
He instantly arches his back and comes all over the sheets as I spill into the condom. His body collapses into the bed and he stays there for a few seconds.
I pull out of him and dispose of the condom before dropping onto the bed beside him. He rolls his body around slowly so he can look at me.
We’re both breathing really hard. He reaches forward and wipes a bead of sweat from my forehead.
We lie there in silence for multiple minutes, just thinking to ourselves.
I finally decide to break the silence. “You surprised me, you know,” I say, looking up at the ceiling.
He hums. “I’m assuming this is about me bottoming.”
I nod. “Yeah and the fact that you were so desperate and needy.”
I look over at him and he’s cringing. “I hate being called desperate. We shouldn’t have even done this, but,” he pauses for a moment in thought. “I needed to. For closure.”
I look back up at the ceiling. “Yeah,” I take a deep breath and let it out through my nose. “Me too.”
“I haven’t bottomed since the second week of me living here and that was last year,” he admits.
“Who did you bottom for?”
He smiles and looks at me. “Jin.”
I laugh. “Great minds think alike, I guess.”
His smile drops. “You know, when you came home that day after bottoming for the first time. I was kind of jealous,” he laughs at himself and covers his face with his hands.
His confession surprises me, but I try my hardest not to show it in my voice. “I know I admitted to having a slight man crush on you. Did you have one on me?”
He bites his lip and turns to his side to look at me. “Maybe an itty bitty one.”
My lips break into a grin. “What do we do now?”
He sighs. “Well, you’re straight and I’m not going down this road again, so I guess we just forget it and move on.”
I nod slowly, but in my mind I’m screaming.
Maybe I’m not as straight as I thought.
“So, how was work? Any annoying customers?” I ask out of the blue.
“There was one,” he nods. “He has wavy brown hair and bunny teeth. He secretly wears contacts and has a mole under his lips right,” he presses his thumb to the mole right under my bottom lip, “here. And he’s incredibly handsome. Extremely emotional, though. I mean, he cried all over one of the booth tables and I had to clean it up.”
I laugh and punch him in the shoulder. He rolls over onto his back, his lungs bursting with giggles and I sit there, not able to wipe the stupid smile off my face.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 15
WARNING: Some offensive and homophobic comments in this chapter. Read with caution ♥
♡ ♡ ♡
My thumbs work at the controller thumbsticks furiously, my eyes trained on the tv in front of me. I’m so focused that I don’t even recognize the voices around me or the presence of Taehyung playing alongside me.
We are both sat on the floor because the couch was too confining and we felt that sitting on the floor with our legs crossed in front of us was more comfortable. Of course, that feels like a lot time ago now. I have no clue how much time has passed, but when we started playing there was light coming through the curtains and now a lamp is shining bright in the other corner of the living room. Someone must have come through here and turned it on when they saw it was getting dark, but right now I don’t really have the time to think about it.
Even thinking about all this for a few seconds has broken my focus. Someone suddenly turns around a corner and shoots me in the chest...in the game of course.
“Fuck!” I shout and drop the controller in front of me, settling my face in my hands.
I hear a chuckle beside me. I lift my head to look at the red haired man sitting criss-cross-applesauce beside me.
“You think my pain is funny?” I raise an eyebrow, being completely serious. My competitiveness is no joke and the more comfortable I get with people, the more they see that part of me.
He smiles and sets his controller down, leaning back against the couch. “No, I actually think it’s cute...but a little funny, yes.”
I crawl over to him. “Are you flirting with me, sir?”
He hums playfully. “Now why would I be doing that?”
I settle myself on his lap and drape my arms over his shoulders. He sighs with a smile and looks up at me.
Things have been like this for the past week, ever since we had sex for the first time. It’s been peaceful and comfortable like this. He’s been really sweet and playful, kinda flirty, but we both know that it’s not for real, even though in my mind something always wants it to be real. Even though it’s been like this though, we haven’t had sex again. We’ve made out, sure, but for some reason one of us always stops it before it goes too far.
He places his hands on my waist and drops his head into my chest. I let my face fall into his neck and we both just sit there, breathing in each other’s scents. We listen to each other’s heartbeat and, like I said, it’s peaceful and comfortable.
“Jungkook,” he mumbles into my chest.
I hum into his neck, cuddling into him more and letting my lips graze his skin. I feel him shiver underneath me and my lips stretch into a small smile.
“Don’t you think we act...different?”
I leave a small kiss on his neck. “Different?”
I hear him let out a shaky breath before he speaks. “W-we don’t act like...friends should a-act,” he stutters out. I barely hear him as I continue leaving small kisses all over his neck.
“What’s wrong with that?” I whisper against his skin, letting my breath hit his neck lightly. He slowly lifts his head from my chest.
The action surprises me and I lift my head as well. We look at each other for a moment. He’s obviously battling with himself, but I don’t question it and before long he closes his eyes and tilts his head back to give me more access to his neck.
I lower my lips back down to his skin and start to attack it more aggressively this time, nipping at his soft skin over and over again until I get to one spot that has him squirming. He lets out a little moan and runs his hands along my back. I suckle on the skin there softly, eliciting another moan from his lips. This one is deeper and longer. He grabs my neck and lifts my head up. He attaches his lips to mine and starts moving his lips slowly.
This kiss is wildly different from the one that we experienced on that couch a week ago. This kiss is more passionate and slow. It’s not aggressive and desperate. Each movement of our lips sends little tingles of electricity through my body, lighting me up and making my heart beat faster.
He expertly slips his tongue into my mouth and massages it against mine. Our tongues dance together slowly, disconnecting every now and then to allow our lips to come back together.
I pull my lips from his and connect our foreheads together. “Fuck,” I whisper.
Tae still has his eyes closed and is breathing deeply. “Yeah, fuck.”
“That was hot,” I smile.
He laughs and seperates our foreheads. “That was...weird.”
I lick my lips and look into his eyes. “It was...good. It felt good.”
He frowns and pushes me lightly off his lap, stanidng up and smoothing out his pants. “It was wrong.” I watch his face as he cringes at himself and I know he means those words...and my heart stings slightly. “Jungkook, what we’re doing isn’t friend stuff. You’re acting like it’s normal to sit around and make out all the time without having the intention to fuck each other. It’s not normal for two friends to kiss like...that,” he trails off and looks at the floor.
“I don’t think I started it, Tae.”
He jerks his head to look back up at me. “Of course you started it. I mean, look at you. You...are that” he gestures down to my body. “And you look...that way,” he bites his lip and runs his hands through his hair. “Either way, it doesn’t matter who started it. It was wrong and stupid and it’s not happening again.”
I stand up and walk over to him, pressing my hand against his cheek and turning him to look at me. “Hey, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable or push anything. This is how we’ve been since that night. I-I thought we were just playing around...that’s all.”
Of course, I’m lying, but he doesn’t need to know that.
I let my hand fall from his face and he nods. “It’s fine. I’m just gonna go sleep or something.”
“O-okay, sleep well,” I comment.
He doesn’t answer as he turns on his heel and walks up the stairs.
“Jesus Christ,” I mutter under my breath. This man is hell-bent on staying away from me and it’s killing me on the inside.
I love kissing him. His lips on mine feel so right and I can’t get over it.
Since that first night with him, I’ve been rethinking a lot of things. Things about myself and who I am and if I’m being honest with myself, I’m not straight. I mean, I’m not completely gay either because I definitely like girls and I love to fuck them. But then there’s how I might feel about Taehyung and how I like fucking guys...and being fucked by them.
Who knew this mess of a frat would get me to finally realize these things about myself?
And I’ve realized a lot over the past couple of months.
I love going rough, especially when someone is sucking my dick. I love having the power to take control of someone’s throat like that.
I also found out I have a praise kink. Jin made sure I knew that I was doing well and every word went straight to my dick.
And there’s the big one. I like being fucked in the ass. I like bottoming. I like being submissive and having someone dominate me.
All these things and more have brought me to the conclusion that I’m bisexual. There’s no way I’m straight. Not when these six men have broken my mind and made it all about them for the past couple of months.
♡ ♡ ♡
“I’m bisexual.”
I stand there, in the house that I’ve been dreading to revisit with the people I’ve been dreading to see and I announce my discovery to the people that might be the hardest on me for it.
I hear someone scoff and I turn my head. My father is sitting on the couch with a disgusted look on his face. “I always knew you were a fag.”
I almost jump as the cruel word escapes his mouth. “No, dad, I still like girls.”
“I knew you were a disgrace to this family. Always were as a kid. I guess things never change,” I hear my mother say from behind me. I turn slowly to look her in the eye.
“You know I wouldn’t do anything to spite you.”
She shakes her head and grits her teeth. “We didn’t raise you like this.”
I look down and mutter, “You didn’t raise me at all.”
Thank god she didn’t hear it because my words were covered with the grumbling of her own. “Why did you come to tell us this? Did you want to get in trouble?” She continues.
“Of course he did,” my father answers. “He likes being controlled and put down. That’s who he is. He is gay after all.”
I feel myself shrink in their presence, their words starting to make me shut down. “Please, don’t say th-things like that. I’ve always tried my h-hardest to make you happy.”
“Make us happy?” My mother spins me around and scoffs in my face. “You were born retarded and you grew up to be even more broken. Why would you make us happy?”
Her words make me bite my lip to try to keep myself from crying. “I-I fixed me f-for you, so y-you w-wouldn’t-”
My father laughs. “Fixed yourself? Look at you stuttering all over the place. You didn’t fix yourself. You made it worse.”
Even though I want to argue, he’s right. Whenever I get too frazzled, my speech impediment flares back up a little bit and that’s what causes me to stutter. So, the truth to his words makes me feel even worse about myself and tears start to build up in my eyes.
“You’re unfixable,” my mother spits behind me. “You will always be our stupid, broken, handicapped son.”
A sob escapes my lips and I close my eyes to try to keep the tears in my eyes, but it doesn’t work. Tears start sliding down my cheeks as small squeaks and strangled gasps leave my mouth.
My father rolls his eyes. “Oh, grow up. It’s nothing you haven’t heard before. You are a grown man. Crying won’t solve anything.”
“Honey, he can’t help it. He’s gay. He’s weak and emotional,” my mother chimes in.
At this point, I’m hysterical. I’m sobbing louder and I know my face is splotchy and red like it gets why I cry. Of course, even though I’m crying, it doesn’t mean I’m not angry as well.
“Being g-gay,” a sob escapes my mouth, “d-doesn’t make you,” another sob and a gasp, “weak,” I finally get out.
My mother crosses her arms over her chest. “Look at yourself,” she growls at me. “You aren’t strong and you will never be strong.”
I bring my hand up to my mouth and another muffled sob escapes my lips as I slide onto my knees. “Mommy, I-I love y-you. Please, p-please!” I sob. “I d-do everything! I just w-wa-ant y-you to l-love me ba-ack,” my words are basically unrecognizable at this point.
“I can’t even look at you right now,” my father groans and walks out of the room, leaving me with my mother.
I look up at her and she is glaring down at me.
“Please, mommy,” I cry weakly.
She kneels down and takes my chin between her fingers. “How could I ever love a mistake?” She lets my chin drop from her grasp and she starts walking away. “When you’re done throwing a fit, you can see your way out...and don’t come back.”
My body shakes as my sobs rattle through me. I try to keep it as quiet as possible. I pick myself up off the floor and I walk out the door, tears still running down my face and sobs still escaping my lips.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 16
I stumble into the house, still sobbing. The drive isn’t that long, so I didn’t have enough time to calm myself completely down. Immediately I feel someone grab my shoulders and ask me a question, but their voice is drowned out by my sobs and I can’t hear a word they’re saying. I don’t even look up to see who it is.
It’s like I’m stuck in my mind right now. This happens sometimes and it’s like until I finally come to terms with what I’ve gone through, I’ll be trapped in a constant state of questioning my whole life and hating myself for everything.
The person in front of me shakes me a little and tries to grab my chin to make me look up at them, but I jerk my head away from their grasp.
In my mind, I just need to get to my room and lock myself inside.
I shake myself out of their arms and run up the stairs, brushing past another person on my way up.
I hear my name being called, but of course I don’t acknowledge it.
I just can’t breathe.
I can’t do all this right now.
I wish I never came to this house.
I wish I never realized I was bisexual.
I wish I never told my parents.
I wish I was never born into this life.
And with that I slam my door behind me and lock it, closing myself off from the others.
♡ ♡ ♡
Taehyung’s POV
I walk into the house and I hear a few voices arguing about something in the kitchen. It sounds kind of serious actually.
When I close the door behind me, I finally take a good look in the room and I see Jimin sitting on the couch with his face in his hands and he’s bobbing his leg up and down. I know he does that when he’s anxious about something.
“Jimin?”
He slowly picks his face up from his hands and looks up at me. His eyes are bloodshot and puffy. He looks like he’s been crying for hours.
I rush over to him and sit next to him on the couch, throwing my arm around his shoulders and pulling him into me. “Are you okay? What happened?”
“It’s Jungkook,” his voice is scratchy and weak.
His words make my heart drop to my stomach. I feel my heartbeat in my whole body as I start to worry. All of the things that could have possibly happened start crashing through my brain and my throat starts to tighten.
“What happened to Jungkook?”
He runs his fingers through hair and bites his lip. “He walked in earlier sobbing loudly. It was the kind of sobbing that had him gasping for air and it was hard to watch,” he starts to explain. My heart leaps at the thought of him crying. I’ve already seen him cry once and I hated watching it that time, too. Who the fuck made him cry. I will beat them to a pulp. “I tried to comfort him, but he just shoved me off and ran into his room. He’s been locked in there all day since he got home.”
“Do you know why he was crying?”
Jimin shakes his head. “He wouldn’t talk to me. He just kept sobbing. He wouldn’t even look at me.”
I see a tear run down Jimin’s face. “Why are you crying, Jiminie?”
“Because he’s my best friend and I love him and I hate that someone hurt him and I couldn’t help him,” more tears escape his eyes.
“Oh, Jiminie,” I pull him close to me and he wraps his arms around my body in a tight hug. “I’m sure he’ll be fine after some rest and he’ll come out and we can talk to him about what exactly happened.”
And then we can go beat the shit out of whoever hurt my baby.
The thought makes me worried that I’ve attached myself too much already, but I can’t think too much about that when I know Jungkook is locked in his room sobbing by himself right now.
“If this keeps going on any longer, we’re gonna have to kick him out~”
“No, we can’t do that, Joon. He’s obviously going through some rough shit right now. We can’t just throw him to the curb~”
I start to eavesdrop on the conversation in the kitchen and I pull away from Jimin’s hug.
“What are they talking about in there?” I ask Jimin.
“Well, apparently, he hasn’t has sex at all this week and since the week is coming to a close and he has locked himself in his room,” Jimin trails off and looks down at his hands. “I feel so bad for him. I wish I could do something.”
“I promise, he will not get kicked out. I won’t let it happen.”
Jimin nods. “How though? If we can’t get him out of his room by tomorrow then he’s out of luck.”
“Doesn’t Jungkook have a window in his room?”
Jimin’s eyes light up and he jerks his face to look over at me. “Oh my god, you’re a genius.”
I shrug and smile.
“But isn’t that kind of an invasion of privacy?”
“Not if I knock first, duh,” I flick him in the forehead.
Jimin glares at me. “What if he doesn’t let you in?”
“Then...that’s when I’ll invade his privacy,” I laugh and shrug.
“What if the window’s locked?”
“Then, fuck, I’ll break it if I fucking have to. Jesus, Jimin! I don’t care. We just have to get through to Jungkook so he doesn’t get kicked out of this house. Are you with me or not?” I roll my eyes, aggravated.
“Of course I’m with you, you idiot. But two against one is a no go. It’s either me or you.”
Me.
“Maybe you should be the one to talk to him,” my mouth says this, but my heart breaks at the words.
He tilts his head at me. “Are you sure? You just did the thing.”
“What thing? I don’t do any ‘thing’.”
Jimin laughs. “Yes, you do. Whenever you’re upset, you look down at your hands while you talk and your whole mood goes down.”
“I...didn’t do such a thing. You’re delirious,” I cross my arms over my chest.
Jimin smiles and pinches my cheek. “You can be the one to talk to him if you want, Taehyungie.”
I look up at him and shake my head. “No, you definitely should.”
Jimin smiles. “You just did your other thing.”
I roll my eyes. “What did I do this time?”
“You unknowingly just pouted. Right after you said that your lips twitched up into a pout.”
I groan. “What do you want from me? You want me to say that I want to be the one to break through to him? That I want to be the one to see him smile first? That I want to be the shoulder he cries on? That I want to be the one there for him until he stops crying? Well, nope, I’m not gonna say any of that because it’s not true,” I grumble.
Jimin stares at me and his lips twitch up into a smile. He shakes his head and laughs. “Just go, you little lovebird.”
I cringe. “What did you just call me?”
“You obviously have a crush on our boy Jungkook.”
“I do not.” This time I feel my lips twitch up into a pout. I bring my fingers up to my lips and raise an eyebrow. “Well, shit. I actually do do that...”
“Mhmm, yeah, you do,” Jimin smiles. “You know what that means?”
I wrinkle my nose up in annoyance.
“That means you have a crushhhhhhh,” he pokes me in the side and laughs.
“Even if I did,” I look Jimin straight in the eye, “he’s straight and I just...can’t. I know guys like him. He’d just break my heart.”
“Are you seriously comparing him to other guys?” Jimin sighs. “He’s so different from other guys and you know it. It shows in the way he carries himself when he’s not around everyone else. When he’s alone with us, I already know he’s different from all those douchebags out there. Jungkook is special.”
I smile. “Yeah, I guess I never really thought about it.”
“What do you like about him?” Jimin suddenly asks.
“He’s beautiful and strong and-”
Jimin cuts me off. “Not those kinds of things. What do you like about his personality and who he is?”
I bite my lip to stop my smile from growing any bigger. “He’s...kind. He cares about how he treats others and how they feel. He’s emotional. Fuck, he’s so emotional sometimes, but it’s almost like he cares so much that he can’t hold it in his body anymore and it just comes out in tears. He’s sensitive. He’s bright. He’s smart. I mean, holy fuck. And he’s such a dork. He makes me laugh to the point where I can’t breathe,” my smile is huge at this point. “And the way he kisses me. It’s like no one else matters. He calls me beautiful and makes me feel better about myself-”
“You’ve got it bad,” Jimin mutters with a smile.
I nod slowly and look down at my fingers. “I really like him,” I pause and look up at Jimin, a look of anger starting to form on my face, “and whoever fucked with his emotions is gonna pay...big time.”
♡ ♡ ♡
My eyes travel up to his window. It’s dark outside now and everyone in the house is asleep. “Fuck, I didn’t think about how high up it would be,” I comment.
Jimin laughs beside me and pats me on the back. “You got this. Fortunately for you, there is a tree right next to his window. You just gotta climb it.”
I look over at him and glare. “Yes, I can see the tree. Thank you, Jimin. But let me ask you something,” I pause and return my gaze back to the tree in front of me. “How the fuck am I going to climb up this tree?”
Jimin purses his lips and points at the tree. “You know, just,” he makes a weird climbing gesture and nods.
“What the fuck, Jimin. Thanks for the help,” I glare at him again.
He gives me a thumbs up and disappears back around the house, leaving me alone to contemplate how I’m getting up there.
“Come on, Jungkook. Why does your room have to be so high up?” I whisper.
I walk closer to the tree to find any branches that I could somehow lift myself onto. There is one, but it’s a little higher up than I really want to climb. I put my hands on it and start to pull myself, but I find that I don’t have the upper body strength for this.
“Goddamn it. I wish I had Jungkook’s muscles right now,” I whisper to myself. “I can’t believe I’m talking to myself right now.”
“It’s kind of annoying actually. I’m trying to sleep, but I can’t with the ruccus you’re making right now.”
My eyes snap up to Jungkook’s window and there he is. The man of the hour...or the last like six hours.
“Oh, hi-”
“What are you doing outside my window at this hour?” He leans against his window pane and looks down at me with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m trying to...get to you,” I confess awkwardly.
He blinks. “You’re trying to get to me...through the window...when you could have knocked on my door?”
I scratch the back of my neck. “Well, when you put it like that it makes it sound weird.”
“It is weird,” he responds with an amused look on his face.
“May I come up?”
He smiles. “You may...if you can,” he disappears into his room and I smile.
“Cheeky brat,” I mutter.
“Heard that,” he calls through his room.
“Can’t I just come in through your door? It’s kinda cold out here actually,” I wrap my arms around my body, finally recognizing how cold it is at night.
“Oh, boo hoo.”
“Brrrr,” I pout.
“Mhmm.”
“I’ll catch a cold and it’ll be your fault-”
“Okay, okay, fine, you little baby,” he reappears at the window and smiles. “I’ll unlock my door...but only for you,” he adds the last part quietly, but of course I hear it and I smile as I walk back around the house to finally be with the boy I’m not supposed to like...but do.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 17
Taehyung’s POV
Right when I knock on his door, I’m basically pulled into his room with the door shut and locked right behind me. I look around his room and I, for some reason, expected it to be trashed or some shit. But it’s perfectly fine. His blankets are a bit ruffled because he was obviously sleeping in his bed, but other than that, his room is normal.
“Are you inspecting my room for signs of mental illness?” He suddenly cuts through my thoughts and I jerk my head to look at him.
I chuckle. “No,” I walk over to him and he backs up onto his bed. I sit next to him, maybe a little too close, but he doesn’t move away and neither do I. “Are you okay?”
He gives me a smile. The smile is so obviously fake that it hurts my heart. “Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?”
“Jungkook, you locked yourself in your room. You ran right past Jimin when you got home today. He said you were sobbing...loudly. He’s worried about you,” I frown.
His smile fades and he looks down at his feet. “I know. I’m sorry for worrying everyone. I just...had a bad day.”
“What happened?”
“Oh, it’s not that big of a deal,” he shrugs, still looking down at his feet.
“If this something made you cry, then, yeah, it’s a big deal, Jungkook,” I reach forward and brush my thumb across his cheek.
He looks at me in surprise, obviously not expecting me to touch him like this.
I pull away and scratch the back of my neck. “Sorry,” I mumble.
“N-no, i-it’s,” he clears his throat. “It’s okay.”
“But I mean what I said. Whatever it is, you know you can tell me, right? I will always be here for you.”
He smiles and looks away. “Thank you, Tae. You’re always so nice to me. You’re so good at making me feel better.”
“You do the same for me,” I chuckle. “When you smile, I find myself smiling. When you laugh, I laugh with you. But when you’re sad, it makes me sad, too and I can’t sit here and watch it happen. I hate seeing you upset. It physically hurts me,” I admit and grab his hand, lacing our fingers together.
He turns to look at me again and he smiles. “You’re too nice to me.”
I shake my head. “You deserve all the kindness in the world, baby,” the nickname slips from my lips and my eyes go wide.
He notices as well and looks away. He doesn’t like looking people in the eyes when he gets nervous.
“Why are you here, Taehyung?” He asks softly and I’m taken aback by the question.
“Like in this house or-”
“No, why are you in this room with me right now? Why are you trying to comfort me?” He asks, turning back around to look at me and tugging his hand from my grip. I almost forgot that our fingers were intertwined.
“Because I want to be in here with you,” I say almost as if it’s a question.
“But why? Why do you want to be talking to me right now?” He scoots away from me.
“Jungkook,” I grab his arm and use it to tug myself closer to him. “I already said that I don’t like seeing you unhappy. It makes me unhappy and I don’t-”
“So, you’re here for yourself...”
“No!” I say a little too loudly and I quickly quiet down my voice again. “I’m here because of you.”
“Because you, what? You pity me? You don’t want me to kill myself on these nice clean sheets?” He pulls from my grasp again.
My eyes widen. “No, Jungkook, I-”
He stands up from his bed. “Well, I’m not going to kill myself, so you don’t have to worry about that. You can leave now,” he points to the door.
I shake my head. “No, you’re not listening to-”
“I said, please go,” he says again, a little bit of a wobble to his voice this time.
“No,” I say quickly.
He groans and grabs my arm, dragging me to the door and opening it, intending to throw me out, but I quickly pull away from him and back into his room.
“No, Jungkook-”
“I don’t want to hear what you have to say!” He yells. “You’re only here because you feel sorry for me because I’m like this. Because I’m broken and stupid and weak and emotional. I’m a horrible person and I can’t do anything right. I hate myself because I’m retarded and handicapped and dumb. I hate myself because I am who I am. I hate myself because I was born the way I was,” tears are steadily flowing down his face now and I quickly go up to him and pull him into my arms. He starts sobbing into my shirt, tears inevitably soaking into the fabric, but I don’t care much about that. I rub my hand in circles on his back as he cries it out.
“Wh-why d-don’t they love me? Why w-was I b-born like th-tha-at? Why did god m-make me r-retarded?”
“Sh, sh, sh,” I pull away from him and wipe the tears away from his eyes. “You are not retarded. I don’t know who told you that, but that is most definitely not true. Not when you were a kid and not now either, okay? Everything about you, even the flaws, even the imperfections, is what makes you you. And you are perfect in my eyes, okay?” A choked sob leaves his mouth, but he lets me continue. “And I don’t just feel sorry for you or pity you or any of that bull shit, okay? I genuinely care about you...a-as does everyone else in this house. You are not broken. You are not weak,” I continue, looking right in his eyes with every word. “You are emotional, but that’s another thing that makes you who you are and I wouldn’t want you to be any other way. It only means that you care. You are so caring and that’s what makes you special and beautiful and perfect.” He bites his lip and more tears run down his face, a couple whimpers leaving his throat. “You are not a horrible person. And,” I pause and cup his face in my hands, scooting closer to him. “I care about you, so whoever you’re saying doesn’t love you shouldn’t matter because I do and I promise to do it way better than they ever could.”
He looks me in the eyes and I notice that his tears have finally stopped flowing. He leans in and presses his lips to mine. My eyes immediately fall closed. Our lips don’t move. It’s just a simple, light kiss, but it’s perfect and it makes my heart flutter. My thumbs start to caress his cheeks and I feel him smile slightly into the kiss. When he pulls away, I smile and look him in the eyes.
“I was supposed to do that first.”
“You were talking too much,” he smiles shyly.
“But everything I said was true, though. So, I don’t regret talking too much,” I shrug.
“So,” he steps closer to me. “You care about me?”
I smile and nod. “Yes, very much.”
“You like me?”
I hum and bite my lip. “A lot.”
He flutters his eyelashes a couple times. “You...love me?”
I hesitate for a moment. “I’ll admit, I’ve tried to stay away from you because I know you’re my type and I thought you were like every other guy I’ve been with. But you’re different. You are gorgeous and strong and rough sometimes like how the guys I like are usually. But with you, you’re also kind and emotional and real and a weirdo that makes me laugh,” I smile at my own word. “Every time I’m with you, I find myself liking you even more and every time I’m away from you, I want to be by your side.”
Jungkook smiles and it makes me weak at the knees, but I keep going.
“Even though I think it’s too soon to say that I love you like that, I can say that I can see myself truly falling for you in the future. And I do love you as a best friend. I love you more than anything in that way. But I care about you even more as more than that, if that’s okay,” I finally admit.
He bites his lip. “I went to my parents’ house today. That’s why I was sobbing. They said horrible things about me, like usual. But that’s not my point,” he shakes his head.
“Okay, what’s your point?” I put my hands on his waist and step closer to him.
“I went to them today because I was telling them that I’m bi.”
I blink. “You said what?”
“I’m bisexual. I like girls and guys,” he chuckles. “Even though they made me feel horrible about it, being here with you and finally being able to say it to you makes me feel way better.” He grabs onto my shirt and looks into my eyes. “I like you, too. A lot.”
I close the distance between us and connect our lips together, moving them slowly. I want to feel everything with him. I want to go slow and let him know how much I care. I want to make him forget about every bad thing that his parents have said to him and I want him to remember only me and my lips and the way they made him fall apart under me.
He moans into my lips and tugs at my shirt, to bring our bodies closer together.
“I’ve wanted you for so long,” he whispers against my lips.
I smile and glide my lips down his neck, tasting every inch of the skin there. “How long have you wanted me, hm?”
He hums as I connect my lips to his adam’s apple. “Since I walked through that door and saw you standing there with your gorgeous brown hair and sexy deep voice.”
I bite down on a spot right below his jaw and he gasps, groaning. “You like my voice, hm?”
He nods and throws his head back, so I have more access. “Fuck, yes. Do you hear yourself when you talk? It’s so deep and soulful. In my mind I called you the man with the voice as deep as the ocean.”
I chuckle into his neck and start sucking on that one spot, making him moan. “I think I like your voice more, baby,” I rasp against his skin. “Your moans are so pretty.”
He giggles. “Your moans are so much prettier than mine.”
I shake my head and leave tiny kisses all the way up his jaw to his mouth. “I think you’re wrong.”
“You wanna test the theory?” He asks with a smirk.
I nod and twirl our bodies around, pushing him up against the wall. “I bet you’ve dreamed about me, haven’t you?”
He nods and bites his lip.
“How often?” I smile and run my hands up his body, just feeling him.
“Fuck, Tae,” he whispers.
“Hm? I don’t think that was an answer.”
He lets out a shaky breath. “I dream about you every fucking night, during the day, when I’m at work. You’re on my mind 24/7, Tae.”
I lick my lips and run my hand down to his sweat pants and rub my palm over his already hard cock. He whimpers and I smile. “What do we do in your dreams?”
I push my palm against his cock and start rubbing deep circles on it. He groans and closes his eyes.
“Hm?” I lean into his ear. “I want to know every dirty little thing I did to you in your dreams,” I back away and drag my hand up his clothed shaft and start to stroke him through his pants. “I bet I had you pinned against your bed, thrusting into that tight, pink hole of yours. I bet I filled you up so good. Hm?”
He moans and looks at me. “Fuck,” he mumbles.
I suddenly retract my grip from his clothed member and I back away, biting my lip. He whimpers and walks toward me.
“You’re evil.”
I chuckle and watch as he comes closer to me. “What are you going to do about it?”
He roughly grips my jeans and tugs me towards him, tugging them quickly down my legs and throwing them across the room. My eyes widen at his sudden action. He grabs my dick and starts pumping it quickly.
I grab his shoulder and let my jaw drop open. “Jungkook,” I half moan.
He sinks onto his knees and I gulp. This is going to be a long night.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 18
Jungkook’s POV
My knees hit the floor and I look up at the red-headed man in front of me. He’s looking down at me with the most beautiful, lust-filled eyes and it makes my stomach twist and turn with anticipation.
I continue to grip his large dick in my hand and pump it feverishly, just trying to get him to moan under my control. His dick is long, but it’s also thick and veiny, making it huge in every way and I find myself wanting to wrap my lips around it. He’s had my dick in his mouth, but for whatever reason I have never returned the favor.
I continue to jerk him off as I look into his eyes. “I want to taste you so bad.”
He lets out a shaky breath and reaches down, running his fingers through my hair. “Then taste me,” he smirks.
I smile and return my gaze to his dick, gulping at the size before finally sliding my lips over it. He inhales sharply and closes his eyes, keeping his fingers tangled in my hair. I let my tongue swirl around his shaft as I sink farther and farther down onto him. I let him settle deep inside my mouth until he hits the back of my throat. This triggers my gag reflex, but I ignore it and keep him deep inside my mouth for a few moments, before pulling back and starting to bob my head faster.
He groans and suddenly bucks his hips, his cock hitting me deep in my throat. I choke and he suddenly pulls back, releasing his hand from my hair.
“’M sorry,” he mutters.
I shake my head and grab his dick again. “I like it when you feel good. Do whatever you want with me.”
I glide him back into my mouth and bob my head, grabbing the part I can’t reach with my hand, twisting my wrist and working it as my mouth works on the rest. He moans loudly and throws his head back, but I can tell he’s holding himself back. I grab his hand that is now at his side and I place it back in my hair. I pull off of him and look into his eyes.
“Have your way with me,” I whisper.
He gulps and takes hold of my hair. “You sure? I don’t want to hurt you.”
“I trust you,” I nod.
He hesitates for a moment, but soon after he grips my hair a little tighter. He pushes my lips onto him slowly for the first couple thrusts, but suddenly pushes himself into me as far as he can go and I immediately choke on his size. He’s so fucking big. He holds me there, my nose to his skin, for a few seconds before pulling off and I cough softly. I look up at him with watery eyes and he groans.
“Fuck, baby. You’re so pretty,” he starts slowly thrusting into my mouth, grunting softly every time he hits the back of my throat. I tighten my lips around him and he hisses, grunting louder with every thrust. “Oh, god,” he mumbles. “I’m gonna come in your mouth if we keep going.”
He pulls away and I shake my head, gripping his extremely hard cock in my hand. “I want your cum all over my tongue.”
“You realize it doesn’t taste as good as what women produce, right?”
I nod, still slowly jerking him off. “Yeah, and I don’t care. I said I wanted to taste you and I meant it.”
He licks his lips and I lower my mouth back onto him, quickly bobbing my head up and down, trying to push him closer to his high.
“Holy fuck, Jungkook,” he growls. “Your mouth feels so good.”
He runs his fingers through my hair softly a few times as I move my lips back and forth, from the tip of his cock to the base and back up again. The action makes my heart flutter and it just eggs me on. I move even faster and soon enough he’s moaning loudly and his dick is twitching in my mouth. He spills into my mouth and he comes more than I thought he would, but I swallow all of it, enjoying the bitter taste of him.
I pull myself off of him and stand up, coming face to face with him.
“You’re fucking amazing,” he breathes and pulls my face into his, colliding our lips together. He moans into my mouth, sending little tingles of pleasure through me. His tongue invades my mouth and mingles with mine. I smile against his lips when I feel his dick spring back into action against my leg.
He separates our lips and pushes me back on the bed. I bite my lip and watch as he strips from his shirt.
“Your body...” I whisper.
“It’s not as beautiful as yours,” he mumbles.
I shake my head. “It’s fucking perfect.” I grab his waist and slot him in between my legs. I attach my lips to the soft skin of his stomach, making him gasp. “Beautiful,” I mouth against his skin. I leave a few open mouthed kisses to his skin, then look up at him.
He bites his lip and yanks me up by my hair, crashing our lips together again. “I like you so much, Jeon Jungkook,” he whispers into my lips.
I smile. “I like you so much, too.”
He bites his lip again and presses on my chest, pushing me back down onto the bed. “I’m gonna fuck you so good.”
My smile fades and it turns into complete lust and need. Fuck, I need this man to be inside of me right now.
I grab the hem of my shirt and pull it up off my body, throwing it across the room. Taehyung almost immediately leans down, pressing my back into the bed. He starts kissing my stomach and trailing up my abs. The way his lips feel on my skin, make me hot. I feel like my skin is on fire and my blood is sizzling in my veins. He licks a stripe up my chest and tilts his head up to look me in the eyes.
“Your body is what I’ve always wanted to be,” he shyly admits.
Before I can say anything back, he connects his lips to my left nipple and sucks lightly, swirling his tongue around the slowly hardening bud. I groan and reach up to run my fingers through his hair. He smiles and bites down on it, making me jerk under him. He lets it pop out of his teeth.
“So sensitive for me,” he rasps and pinches my other nipple between his thumb and index fingers. I let out a squeak and jerk again. He leans down and connects his lips with mine. I immediately let my hand rest on his neck as our mouths move feverishly against each other.
I love his lips. His lips are arguably his best feature and I’m so glad that I don’t have to hold myself back from kissing them all the time.
The kiss is not slow or patient. Our tongues sloppily push together and our teeth clash, but it’s still just as beautiful.
He pulls away and works his hands into my sweats. “We need to get these off.”
I lift my body as he drags them down my legs. He kisses the bottom of each of my feet as he pulls each pant leg off. I giggle and he smiles, dropping the sweat pants to the floor. He leans back up and kisses down my stomach, leaving little butterfly kisses all over. I giggle some more.
“I love your laugh so much,” he mumbles into my skin.
He dips his head down and leaves small kisses to my thighs and trails his lips up my underwear to my crotch, where my cock is heavily lying on my stomach inside my boxers. He kisses my clothed length and I suck in a harsh breath. He leans up a bit and takes the hem of my underwear in his teeth, tugging at it lightly.
“Fuck, Tae, just rip them off already,” I groan, shifting impatiently under him. “You’re killing me here.”
“Isn’t that the point of teasing?” He smirks up at me, letting my underwear slap back down onto my skin. I jump and let out an exasperated breath.
“I really just want you inside me.”
He raises an eyebrow and starts rubbing circles on my thigh with his thumb. “Are you just using me for sex, Mr. Jeon?”
I groan and buck my hips up, trying to gain some friction.
“Feisty,” he smiles, obviously enjoying my pain.
“Taeeeee,” I whine.
He finally grips my underwear and slowly pulls them down my legs, my cock springing up in his face. He chuckles. “Someone’s excited.” He grips my cock hard and I jerk. “Do you want me to suck you off first?”
I shake my head. “God, just fuck me, Tae, please!” I groan.
He nods and lets go of my dick. “Condoms and lube?”
I point to the dresser and he immediately walks over to grab them. He walks back over to me a couple seconds later holding a condom in one hand and a bottle of lube in the other.
He sets the condom to the side, lathering his fingers in lube. He presses two to my hole and pushes them inside. I shift my body against his fingers, allowing him to move deeper. He thrusts his fingers in and out of me slowly, scissoring them with each push.
“I can already tell you’re gonna be so tight,” he breathes and adds another finger, still thrusting them at a steady pace. “I’m bigger than most guys and I’ve actually hurt some girls before with my size,” he continues talking, but I can’t really focus because his fingers are pressing into me in ways that I didn’t know could feel so good. “So, if I hurt you, I want you to tell me.”
“Tae,” I look up at him. “Stop talking, please,” I breathe.
He nods and adds a fourth finger, stretching me even more. I groan and push down on his fingers, feeling how they move deep inside me and brush against my walls so perfectly.
He suddenly pulls his fingers from me and grabs the condom. “I think you’re prepared enough.”
He rolls the condom onto his length and rubs some lube on it quickly before aligning it with my hole. He looks me in the eyes as he pushes in slowly. I feel my face contort into both pain and pleasure. I feel my jaw drop slowly, feeling his thick cock pressing up against every single one of my walls. I moan as he bottoms out and hits the deepest part of me.
“Tell me when to move,” he leans down and presses his lips to my neck, leaving slow kisses to the skin there.
“You can move, it doesn’t actually hurt that bad,” I breathe.
He pulls himself upright. He pulls out slowly, then pushes back in, keeping a steady slow pace. Even though the movement feels good, I can tell he’s holding back and I know we’d both feel better if he just went for it.
“Tae, I want you to fuck me...hard,” I clarify.
He gulps. “I don’t want to hurt you.”
I blink. “You fuck Yoongi just fine.”
He opens his mouth as if he’s going to say something, but closes it immediately after. I think I probably fucked up by bringing Yoongi into this, so I try to apologize.
“I-I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have-”
He suddenly pulls out and slams into me full force.
“Unghhh! Fuck!” I scream.
His eyes widen and he puts a hand over my mouth. “Kook, you gotta be quiet. Everyone’s sleeping.”
I nod, already breathing hard from the sudden movement.
He grabs one of my legs and slings it over his shoulder. “You want me to fuck you hard? So be it.”
He starts thrusting into me at a faster pace, snapping his hips viciously and filling me up entirely.
“Mmmmmh~” I moan as quiet as I can. “Tae, oh god, feels sooooo goooood.”
He hums and continues to slam harshly into me, making our bodies rock together and the bed creak underneath us.
“Oh, yeah, baby. Come on, keep up with me. Fuck me back, come on,” he starts pushing even harder.
I moan and start pushing my body into his, meeting his thrusts and making his cock move impossibly deeper inside me.
After a few seconds, he suddenly readjusts his body and thrusts in, hitting my prostate dead on.
“HOLY FU-” he suddenly clamps his hand around my throat and cuts my screaming off completely. He fucks into me even faster and deeper, making his own small grunts every now and then. I feel my dick throb a couple times and I know I am so close. He grips my throat harshly and my breathing becomes ragged, but it feels so good.
He lets out a shaky breath and groans. “Oh fuck, I think I’m about to come already,” his thrusts start to falter and I watch as his legs get shaky. I feel myself tighten and he groans loudly. “Fuck, I’m coming,” he announces and immediately spills into the condom. But even though he already came he continues to thrust. He grunts loudly. “Oh fuck, shit,” I can tell he’s coming down from his high and is becoming sensitive and the thought alone makes me shoot cum onto my stomach.
We both come down from our high and look deeply into each others’ eyes.
He speaks first. “You’re so beautiful.”
“You’re more beautiful,” I smile tiredly.
He bites his lip. “Can I sleep with you tonight?”
I nod and scoot back onto the bed. He disposes of the condom and grabs a Kleenex, wiping the cum from my stomach and throwing it in the trash.
He lies down next to me and wraps his arms around my sweaty body, but I don’t care. I lean back into his body and smile. He kisses me softly on my nape and rests his head in my neck, his lips pressing against my skin. “Goodnight,” he whispers and I fall asleep to the feeling of his soft breaths hitting my skin.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 19
Jungkook’s POV
It’s when I’m reaching for the milk out of the fridge that I feel a pair of arms quickly snake around my waist and spin me around. Taehyung presses his lips into mine and I hum into the kiss. He pulls away and I smile.
“What was that for?” I slide my arms over his shoulders and around his neck.
“That was for my ravishing boyfriend who is standing before me. Couldn’t you tell?” He jokes.
My eyes go wide at the mention of the ‘b’ word. “Your what now?”
“You, dummy,” he chuckles.
“Yeah, but,” I gulp and drop my arms from his shoulders. “Did you just call me your-”
“Boyfriend,” he nods. “I mean, that’s what you are, right?”
“We haven’t even talked about this.”
“Well, I mean, it would be hard to when I have my dick stuffed so far up your ass, the only noise that can come out of your mouth is ‘ah, fuck, daddy’-”
I quickly cut him off by slapping my hand over his mouth. “I don’t think I called you daddy even once, you pervert,” I cringe.
“But you wanted to,” he pulls me closer to him and nuzzles his nose into my neck.
I want to concentrate on the matter at hand, but the way he is acting is kind of distracting. “You’re acting weird this morning.”
“In what way?” He mumbles into my neck.
“You’re acting all sweet and touchy and-”
“Couple-y?” He finishes for me.
I nod. “Y-yeah and we haven’t even talked about what we are.”
He chuckles and lifts his head up to look at me again. “I’m sorry. I’m just happy. And I’m feeling seriously refreshed after our fuck session last night-”
I slap my hand over his mouth again. “You have a dirty mouth when you’re happy.”
He pushes my hand away playfully. “Only for you,” he leans forward and kisses me on the cheek. “Now,” he turns me back around. “What were you gonna eat for breakfast?”
He sets his chin on my shoulder and I tilt my head to look down at him. Even though I’m confused, I like the way he’s acting with me. It’s cute and makes me feel all warm inside.
“I was just gonna pour me some cereal,” I continue grabbing the milk and I walk over to the counter, Tae’s arms still around my waist as he waddles over there with me. “Do you want some?” I ask. He shakes his head and in the process connects his lips with my neck, kissing my skin softly. I let out a shaky breath as I start to pour the cereal in a bowl. His lips nip at my skin slowly, making it very hard to concentrate. I set the box of cereal down and start to open the milk when he suddenly starts sucking lightly on one spot, making me moan. I tilt my head to the side to give him more room. “You gonna make me spill this everywhere,” I mutter as I try to start pouring the milk into the bowl. He sucks extra hard and lets the skin pop from his mouth, eliciting a louder groan from deep in my throat. He bites down on the bruised skin and chuckles as I let out a shaky breath.
I decide to set the milk down as it is a disaster waiting to happen.
“Good choice,” he whispers into my neck.
“You’re not playing fair,” I mumble, closing my eyes and enjoying the feeling of his lips on my skin.
“Kook,” he groans into my neck, tightening his hold around my waist. “You left me in bed this morning. Can’t you just let me do whatever I want for a couple minutes?”
I chuckle and turn around. I look him in the eyes and smile. “You had your chance to do that last night. It’s the morning now and we have to get back to real life stuff.”
He pauses for a moment then pulls away, pursing his lips. “Right. Real life stuff.”
I sigh. “Tae, you know what I mean.”
“No, actually, I really don’t,” he runs his hands across his face is exasperation. “I was trying to be patient and I was trying to be thoroughly clear, but you don’t seem to be getting it and if you did then you don’t seem very happy about it.”
“Tae-”
“I thought we said enough last night, but I guess not,” he starts pacing back and forth. “I want you and me to be the real life stuff. I want to be with you, like, I’m your boyfriend and you’re mine and we cuddle each other in the mornings when we wake up and we hold hands during the day.”
“Tae, I want that, too.”
“Then why are you so confused as to why I’m being so touchy with you?”
I smile and walk up to him, stopping him in his tracks. “We didn’t even talk about what this is. You can’t expect me to automatically know what’s going on in your confusing little brain. Also, I only just realized my sexuality. You have to give me some time. Until yesterday I was only having to try to understand girls’ feelings. This is new for me,” I cup him cheek in one of my hands. “I’m sorry if I made you upset and I’m sorry for making you feel like I was pushing you away because I’m not and I definitely want to be with you, too.”
He smiles and looks down shyly. “So, you’re my boyfriend?”
I nod. “Yeah, and my boyfriend should really let me focus on getting my breakfast. I need to regenerate from last night,” I laugh.
He smiles and leans forward to kiss me quickly on the lips. “Okay, I’ll leave you alone to get your breakfast ready. I’m gonna go brush my teeth and get ready.”
“For what?”
“I have work today,” he replies, making his way through the living room to the stairs.
“Can I visit you today?”
He looks back at me and smiles. “Of course, I wanna show you off as my boyfriend.”
I roll my eyes playfully. “Nevermind, maybe I won’t come in.”
He laughs and continues making his way up to his room.
♡ ♡ ♡
Three Days Later...
I walk into the house after a good workout and find Jimin sitting on the couch.
“How are you always the first one I see when I get home?” I chuckle and Jimin looks up at me with a smile.
“I just like to sit down here. Eavesdropping is my specialty. You can hear everyone’s conversations from down here,” he nods and points over to Namjoon’s room. “Right now Namjoon is getting fucked against the door and it’s very loud.”
I give him an amused smile. “By who?”
He raises an eyebrow at me. “Just listen closely.”
I wait for a few seconds before I suddenly hear,
“Fuck, Joon, you’re so tight. Oh god, such a good boy for me~”
I wrinkle my nose up. “Jin.”
“Who else do you think would be fucking Namjoon? The rest of us in the house bottom for him,” Jimin points out.
I shrug. “I mean, you have a point, but I’ve never actually had sex with him, so how would you know that I would bottom for him?”
He gives me a sideways look. “Dude, I don’t know if you can tell, but you are the epitome of baby boy, second place to me, of course.”
“I mean, I switch, but, yeah, I guess I can see it.”
Jimin giggles and leans back in his seat. “Ah, the couple’s squabble upstairs. That’s been my main entertainment.”
“Couple’s squabble?”
He frowns. “I shouldn’t have called it that. I keep forgetting that he’s your boyfriend now. Taehyung and Yoongi are arguing.”
My breath hitches. “About what?”
He bites his lip. “Maybe I shouldn’t tell you. I mean, maybe you should ask them yourself.”
“Oh, come on, Jimin. Others’ privacy hasn’t bothered you before.”
He shrugs. “Yoongi is kind of upset because Tae was his fuck buddy and he doesn’t really want to find a new one now that you two are dating.”
I am instantly taken aback by this information. I guess I didn’t really think about it. I actually do like Yoongi a lot as a friend and I guess I understand his predicament. It was hard for me to really step out of my comfort zone. He found where he was comfortable and now it’s being taken away. I understand his frustration.
“Yoongi isn’t mad,” Jimin continues. “He actually is really happy for you guys because he wanted you to get together. He’s just kind of upset that he’s losing his sex partner, if that makes sense...not that I’m taking sides,” he quickly adds the last part.
I chuckle. “It’s fine, Jimin. I’m not mad at Yoongi or Tae or anyone. I completely understand.”
He furrows his eyebrows. “You do? Damn. I thought you would be more upset. I thought for sure I was in for a show.”
I laugh. “No, Yoongi’s my friend and I know how close him and Tae are. I get why he’s upset. He’s losing his means of payment.” I cringe at my own joke.
Jimin tilts his head. “You know,” he stands up and walks up to me. “There is a way that you can still make that work. You don’t have to worry about what they’re doing and there will be no jealousy involved...hopefully.”
“Okay, I’m intrigued. What is it?”
He smiles. “Duh, a threesome. Yoongi gets his partner, you get yours and Tae gets both of his. Problem solved.”
I blink. “Holy shit. That’s not a bad idea.”
“Really? I didn’t think you’d be into that,” Jimin replies, surprised.
“You really don’t know me at all, do you,” I laugh. “I’ve participated in a few threesomes in my time. I mean, never three guys, but I’m more than willing to try it out.”
He stares at me for a second with a blank expression on his face. “Can you date me instead, please?”
I shove his shoulder playfully and look up towards Yoongi’s room. “What are they saying now?”
“Can you not listen for yourself?”
“My ears obviously aren’t as good as yours.”
He sighs and listens for a second. “Taehyung is currently trying to figure out someone else in the house that Yoongi might feel comfortable fucking. He suggested Hoseok and Yoongi didn’t really say anything, but Taehyung groaned afterwards, so I’m assuming that Yoongi’s answer was a negative.”
I run my fingers through my hair. “I should just go up there and talk to them instead of asking you,” I mentally laugh at myself.
“Yeah, you should. But what’s the fun in that?”
“The fun is not getting my ass beaten by Taehyung later for eavesdropping,” I laugh.
“No, getting your ass beaten is the fun part, my friend,” he winks.
I chuckle and start making my way upstairs. What do I even say? Hey, let’s have a threesome? That seems kinda blunt and absolutely ludicrous when I just lay it out like that.
I come up to Yoongi’s room and knock on the door. “It’s Jungkook, can I come in?”
The door opens slightly and there stands Yoongi. “We’re actually in the middle of something right now.”
I raise an eyebrow. “You’re talking about stuff that involves me. Jimin has ears.”
Yoongi opens the door wider so I can come in. “I swear he can’t keep what he hears to himself. I curse the fact that he has better ears than everyone in this house combined.”
I chuckle and walk into his room, shutting the door behind me. “So, I hear that you are in a bit of a pickle,” I say, directing my comment at Yoongi.
He nods and looks down at his feet. “I hate to be like this and I really am happy for you guys, but I’m not very good at branching out. I have my people that I feel comfortable with and honestly, that’s Taehyung. But now that he’s taken, I don’t really know what to do. I need to have sex with someone in the house to be able to stay here and I really don’t feel comfortable with anyone else. I’m so sorry.” He puts his face in his hands and sighs.
“Yoongi,” I walk up to him and pull his hands away from his face.
“Yoongi, it’s okay to be upset,” Taehyung starts. “I’m so glad that you feel that comfortable around me. I feel the same way about you, but I just don’t think I can when we all live in the same house. I don’t want to do that to Kook.”
I look over at Taehyung. “I really don’t care that much, Tae.”
He squints. “You don’t?”
“Why does everyone think I’m gonna be mad about this?” I throw my hand sup in defeat. “No, I understand the terms of being in this house. I like Yoongi. He helped me a lot with my own feelings and I feel like he’s one of my close friends in this house,” I look back at Yoongi. “I wouldn’t ever want you to feel left behind or left in the dark and I definitely don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”
Yoongi bites his lip. “You really understand?”
“Of course I do,” I rub his back. “And if you feel the most comfortable with Taehyung, I give you guys full permission to continue doing what you were doing before. I trust both of you and honestly, both of your moans are hot as fuck, so I can’t complain.”
Yoongi chuckles and pulls me into a hug, but I pull away quickly.
“But,” I continue, “I have a proposition for you both, and you can say no if you’re not comfortable, but I don’t think it’s wrong of me to want in on the action, too.” I scratch the back of my neck awkwardly. “Would you be completely opposed to making this a threesome?”
I look over at Taehyung and his eyes are wide, Yoongi looks just about as shocked as Taehyung does.
“I know it’s really out of the blue, but I feel comfortable with each of you. I’ve been with each of you and if you would have me, I’d love to be a part of it as well,” I bite my lip. “But if you guys don’t want to then that’s totally fine. I won’t be mad at all. Maybe a little disappointed, but-”
Suddenly, I’m grabbed by the back of the neck and pulled into a pair of lips that make me melt. My eyes close slowly as I’m thrown into Yoongi’s embrace. His lips move quickly against mine and I hum into the kiss. He pulls away and smiles.
“You don’t know how long I’ve been waiting for this conversation,” Yoongi sighs. “I never thought either one of you would be into it.”
I suddenly look over at Taehyung. “I’m sorry I didn’t even think to ask you first before completely making out with Yoongi in front of you.”
He shakes his head. “No, I gave Yoongi the silent okay before he went for it. You were just too busy rambling on and on to notice,” he chuckle. “It was actually really hot,” he walks up to me presses his lips against mine and I’m thrown back into a dream.
I’ve always loved Taehyung’s lips. There’s something about the way they move against mine that makes me want more of him.
When we pull away, Yoongi is tugging at my jeans. “Can we start now, please?” He looks up at me with big eyes as his fingers play with the fabric of my pants.
I nod and he immediately unzips them, dragging them down my legs along with my underwear. He grips my dick in his hand and starts to pump it slowly, making me let out a harsh breath.
Taehyung suddenly grabs Yoongi by the shirt and slams their lips together, Yoongi’s hand still working at my member. I watch as their lips move aggressively together, their tongues darting out every now and then. The sight makes my stomach twist in pleasure.
I reach up on instinct and tug on Yoongi’s soft mint locks. He growls into Taehyung’s mouth and returns his attention to me. “You want some attention, hm?”
I nod, biting my lip. He starts to jerk me off faster and a whimper leaves my mouth.
“Then I guess we should give it to you,” Taehyung lowers his lips into my neck and starts nipping at my skin, trailing his lips all the way up to my ear. He licks up the shell of my ear and whispers, “You look so hot right now.”
Yoongi looks over at Tae. “Can I suck him off?”
Taehyung keeps his eyes on mine when he nods. “Please, do.”
Taehyung just stares at me and tangles his fingers in my hair as my mind goes to complete bliss.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 20
A whimper escapes my throat as I feel Yoongi’s lips slowly slide up and down my length. I continue to stare into Taehyung’s eyes as pleasure consumes me. He has a firm grip on my hair and a lust filled look on his face. He licks his lips and the action alone makes me moan out loud.
“Do you like that, baby?” He growls at me, giving my hair a light tug.
I groan and buck my hips slightly, causing my dick to hit the back of Yoongi’s throat. He chokes around me and pulls back.
“Fuck,” I look down at Yoongi. “’M sorry,” I mumble.
Yoongi bites his lip and looks up at me. “It’s okay. I like being manhandled.”
I gulp. His wording makes my mouth water and I feel precum starting to leak from my slit.
“But you should probably keep your eyes on your daddy,” he nods toward Tae.
I look back over at Tae and he’s glaring straight into my eyes, his face still lust-filled, but filled with something else as well. I can’t quite place it.
Anger? Annoyance? Aggravation? Jealousy?
Any of those could be accurate. Maybe a bit of all of them, but all I know is that something changed in his look in the last couple seconds that makes me feel a bit uneasy and a bit turned on.
“Tae-”
He cuts me off by tugging my hair back again. I groan and hear a chuckle underneath me. Yoongi doesn’t continue his previous actions, probably in fear of Taehyung right now, but instead he grips my cock firmly and starts pumping slowly. I let out a shaky breath and try to focus on my current problem. What did I do for Tae to be so upset?
“Are you okay?” I ask, swallowing thickly as he continues to glare at me, basically seething in what I assume is anger.
He steps closer and jerks my head to the side, allowing him access to my neck. He runs his nose up my skin slowly until he reaches my ear.
“I don’t want you looking at him like that,” he growls. “You’re mine.”
He connects his lips to my neck and sucks harshly on the skin, leaving a hickey behind.
“Mine,” he husks again.
He leaves kisses all over my neck and up my jawline.
“Your skin is mine.”
He backs away and looks into my eyes, while gripping my hair harder in his fingers.
“Your hair is mine.”
He loosens his grip from my hair and lowers it to my chin. He guides my face to where he can look into my eyes perfectly.
“And your lips are mine.”
He pushes his lips onto mine. Our lips slowly part together, moving in a slow sensual rhythm. The action makes me weak at the knees. I moan into the kiss and slowly run my hand up his chest, reaching it up into his beautiful red hair. He brings a finger up to my lips and pulls away.
“Now, that doesn’t mean I don’t want this,” he gestures to Yoongi below us, who is now very amused. “I just have to know what this all means, maybe because I’m jealous or maybe just for my own sanity. I don’t know. I’m just-” He stops and looks me in the eyes. “I find myself wanting you more and more every minute of every day and I can’t stand seeing you looking at him the way you just did. It made me crazy.”
I hear Yoongi chuckle again. “This was something we all agreed to and didn’t we already say that this wasn’t going to mean anything?”
Taehyung gulps and looks down at Yoongi. “Y-yeah, but even that upsets me. Like, why are we doing this if it doesn’t mean anything?”
I glare at him. “We all constantly have meaningless sex with each other to be able to stay in this house.”
Tae scratches the back of his neck and sighs. “Yeah, I know, but don’t you guys think this feels weird?”
I look down at Yoongi and we both smile. “Nope, I think we’re just doing what we’ve been doing for the past who knows how many weeks.”
Tae groans and steps back. “I don’t know. I’m just feeling weird about it.”
I sigh and reach down, grabbing my pants and pulling them back up my legs. “Then let’s talk about it. What do you mean by weird?”
Yoongi stands up and walks over to Tae. He reaches out and touches him on the shoulder, spinning him around to look at us.
“You know you can talk to us, right? You’re obviously feeling weird about this for a reason and I think you know that reason, but for some reason you’re not telling us. I promise we won’t judge you or do anything to make you feel worse,” Yoongi rubs circles onto his shoulder with his thumb in a comforting way.
I nod. “Yeah, I think we both care about you and want to make sure you’re comfortable.”
Tae bites his lip and looks up at me. “I don’t know how to say how I feel. It’s weird and I don’t even really know what it is. I just...ugh, this is so hard!”
I step closer to where he and Yoongi are. “Just be honest with us. What’s wrong?”
“Yeah, you’re kinda scaring me now,” Yoongi admits. “I mean, you’re acting like a boy admitting his crush to someone,” Yoongi chuckles at himself.
But Tae just looks at Yoongi with a weird look on his face and I immediately understand. I take a step back. “Please, don’t tell me that you have a crush on Yoongi.”
Yoongi looks at me and then at Taehyung. “What? He doesn’t. It’s not possible.”
Tae frowns and looks at his feet. “I-I don’t know, okay?”
My heart falls into my stomach. “What the fuck?” I whisper and tears start pooling in my eyes.
Taehyung looks up and rushes over to me. “No, you don’t understand. Please, just let me explain.”
I nod. “Okay, please do because I am so confused.”
He bites his lip and looks back at Yoongi. “When I moved into the house, you and I bonded almost immediately. I was going through some stuff and I talked to you about it. You made me feel so much better. So, I thought that having sex with you first would make me feel so much more comfortable than the rest of the guys and after that I just found myself wanting you every minute of every day,” he admits shyly. He looks away and runs his hands over his face. “I can’t believe I’m telling you this.”
“So far you’re making me even more confused,” I let out.
He nods and continues. “It started out as sex every other week, like the rules entailed, but then it slowly became every other day and there was a good time where it was every day and I became obsessed with you, everything about you.”
Yoongi finally chimes in. “Yeah, I remember you became hungry for it all the time and who was I to stop you? I felt like I was helping you because you seemed like you were going through a tough time and maybe getting it out through sex was the best thing for you.”
“I told myself after a few months of that, that I had to slow down and detox or something. I had to get over you and this stupid obsession I had. I told myself that I was just attracted to the sex and I told everyone else that when they started questioning what was going on between us,” Taehyung continues. He gives me a look like he’s almost ashamed telling this story. “But everyone knew. Everyone knows. I know they do. I’m too obvious about my crushes. Which is why when you moved in,” he looks at me now, “I think most of them caught on immediately that you attracted me.”
“So, what are you saying? You’re attracted to both of us?” I ask.
He bites his lip. “I don’t know what I’m saying. Just forget I said any of that. I’m just being stupid,” he chuckles weakly and tries to walk past me and I would have let him, but Yoongi grabs him by the arm.
“Oh no, you don’t. You can’t escape that easy. All you’ve done is make this way more confusing than it needed to be,” Yoongi grits his teeth and pulls Tae back, throwing him onto the bed. “Now, you are gonna sit there and explain just exactly what you feel for each of us, what you want to happen, and why you think you feel that way and you are gonna do it calmly and very precisely.”
Tae gulps and nods. “I’ve liked you for the longest time. I told you about my brother and you told me about your sister and we just bonded in a way that I didn’t think I could find with anyone else.”
Yoongi licks his lips and looks over at me. I am now hugging myself with my arms, my breathing unsteady and tears threatening to fall. I am already so attached to this man. It hurts to hear how much he loves another person.
“I...don’t really know what to say,” Yoongi mutters.
“You don’t have to say anything,” Tae sighs. “I know it’s a lot to take in, but it gets a bit more complicated than that. There’s also you, Jungkook.”
I look up at him. He looks at me with a frown. “I didn’t mean for all this to come out like this. I feel like I’m doing a bad job at explaining, but I need you to know that I have feelings for you and everything I’ve said to you is the truth. I like you a lot and I want to be with you more than anything.”
I grit my teeth, trying to keep myself from saying anything I might regret.
“Ever since you walked through that door, I knew you would be a problem for me. I knew that I would like you.”
“But you like Yoongi,” I spit out. “It’s always been Yoongi, hasn’t it?”
Yoongi looks at me, then looks away quickly.
“It was Yoongi. My mind was always thinking about him, but then you came along and completely rewired it and my thoughts started to mix and I didn’t know what to think or what I wanted,” he explains desperately. “I do like you, Jungkook and,” he turns to Yoongi, “I do like you, Yoongi.”
I groan. “I don’t know what this is that you’re doing, but it’s not funny.”
Yoongi slowly looks back at me. “I think he’s saying that he likes both of us.”
“Well, I understand that, but it’s obviously not true,” I say angrily to Yoongi. “I mean, the way he’s talking about you. It’s like you’ve hypnotized him or something. He’s so in love with you. He can’t love two people at the same time.”
“But I do,” Tae groans and runs his fingers through his hair. “And it’s tearing me up inside not being able to be with the both of you. It’s killing me.”
Yoongi sighs. “I-I think...” he curses under his breath. “I don’t want to make this worse for you, Jungkook, but admittedly I think I like Taehyung, too.”
A tear slips from my eye and I look away. “Well then, I guess that’s that.”
“No, that isn’t,” Tae grabs my arm and pulls me back. He cups my face in his hands. “What I’m trying to say is I want to be with both of you equally.”
I throw his hands off my face. “I don’t even know what you’re trying to imply!”
Yoongi walks up to me and runs his hands over my arms. “It’s okay, I’m sure this is all new to you and it’s confusing, but maybe we should hear him out and not freak out since that’s what we promised him we would do.”
I sigh and nod. “Okay, just be direct. What exactly do you want?”
Tae bites his lip. “I want you to be my boyfriend,” he says while looking at me, then he looks at Yoongi. “And I want you to be my boyfriend.” And then he grabs both of our bodies and pushes us together. “And I want you to be boyfriends.”
I am now face to face with Yoongi and we both look at each other for a moment, then back up at Taehyung.
“Y-you want us three to be in a relationship? Is that what you’re saying?” I ask.
Tae slowly nods. “I can’t even imagine myself not being with the two of you. It physically hurts me. But I understand that if you two don’t want to then I guess I can’t do anything about that.”
I blink and slowly look back over at Yoongi.
Yoongi has become one of my closest friends in this house. I went straight to him with all of my issues and honestly, it felt nice being able to rely on him. He was also a really nice fuck. But other than that he’s just a great person in general. I wouldn’t necessarily mind having a boyfriend like him.
“Okay, I’ll do it,” I mumble, still looking at Yoongi.
Yoongi jerks his head to look at me and gasps. “You what?”
“I’ll do it,” I shrug. “I like both of you. I wouldn’t mind putting a label to it. I don’t really think it’s that big of a deal, is it? I would really love to have two beautiful and loving boyfriends like you guys.”
Yoongi licks his lips and smiles. “I guess, me too. I’ve been wanting to have a threesome with you and Tae for a long time, but I never thought about a relationship. I think it would be really fun and it would make me happy.”
We both look up at Tae and he’s smiling. “Really?”
We both nod.
“So, you’re my boyfriends?”
We nod again. “If you’ll have us.”
He bites his lip and pulls us both into a hug. “I promise I’ll take care of and love you both equally.”
I chuckle and hug him back, thinking about how I got myself two beautiful boyfriends today.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 21
Jimin’s POV
I wake up to the sound of the bed creaking below me. I open my eyes slowly to adjust to the light coming through the windows. Of course I notice that I’m not in my own bed and my mind instantly replays all of last night’s events. I turn my head to find Namjoon sitting up with his legs slung over the side of the bed, facing away from me.
I always end up in his bed. He’s put some sort of spell on me and I just can’t keep myself away from him. He’s hooked me in every way. I’m addicted to him and I think he knows how I feel about him, but he’s never spoken to me about it. I know I’ve seen him walk into this house late at night with random men and women on his arm. They’re always gone by morning or I would ask him about it. I just don’t want to sound too possessive when he’s not mine to possess.
Namjoon. What can I even say about this man? He’s strong and assertive. He’s responsible with a bit of a wild side when he feels like pulling it out, usually when he’s ingested some liquid courage. He’s gorgeous and well built. His skin is soft and his hair is long and he secretly loves when it’s played with. He is kind and when someone compliments him, he becomes so shy. When he’s shy he tries to hide his face because of how wide his smile gets. And that smile. He has beautiful dimples on each of his cheeks.
Everyone thinks that he’s this intimidating, harsh man that doesn’t really care for anyone, but I’ve seen otherwise. I’ve seen him on his best days. When he’s happy, he gets really touchy, at least, really touchy for him. But I’ve also seen him on his worst days and while everyone else is intimidated, I spend my time worrying about him. I know that his bad days are the days where he’s feeling more self conscious. Those are the days where he has the most stress on his shoulders and I can’t help but feel sorry for him.
I sit up in bed and watch his back as he just sits up facing away from me, staying completely still except for his slow breathing. I hear his soft breaths as they leave his mouth and even that sound captivates me.
I crawl over to his side of the bed and slide my hands around his waist, resting them on his stomach. He turns his head slowly to look at me and he gives me a small smile as he places his hands on top of mine.
I leave a soft kiss on his cheek and whisper, “Good morning, Joonie.”
He hums as I leave a trail of kisses down his jaw and to his neck. He tilts his head back to give me more room.
“Did you sleep well?” He asks.
“Mhmm,” I hum into his neck. I start to suck lightly on one spot that I know makes him crazy.
He sighs and pulls away to look at me. “You know you can’t stay in here for too much longer. Don’t start something you can’t finish.”
His deep voice pierces through my soul, but my heart drops at the way he’s wanting me to leave. “I didn’t know it was so late,” I mumble.
He purses his lips and stands up from the bed, his body still completely exposed from the activities of the night before. I stare at his naked body from behind as he walks to his closet. “You should really leave before someone finds you up here.” He slides on a pair of clean underwear and grabs a pair of jeans.
“Would that be so horrible?”
He sighs and slides the jeans up his legs, turning to look at me in the process. “Jimin, please don’t start today.”
“What do you mean ‘don’t start’?” I ask, slowly getting more and more aggravated.
“You always do this,” he mutters as he slides a shirt over his head.
I get up and walk over to him, crossing the room and standing right in front of him. His eyes dance across my body for a moment before looking back up at me with an eyebrow raised.
“Get dressed, Jimin,” he rasps, turning and walking away from me.
“Namjoon,” I call.
He grabs his phone and starts doing something on it, paying no attention to me.
“Namjoon,” I call his name again.
He hums with disinterest, his eyes still trained on whatever he’s doing on his phone.
I groan and grab my clothes, quickly putting all of them on and walking towards the door. Just as I’m about to leave, he finally speaks.
“Don’t forget to eat breakfast,” he mutters.
I smile as I walk out the door. He might act like he doesn’t care, but he does and simple words like that make my heart flutter in my chest.
♡ ♡ ♡
“There’s a party tomorrow night and I think we all should go,” Jin suggests as we all sit at the table, eating our healthy dinner of pancakes and bacon.
“You’re kidding, right?” Yoongi laughs.
I take a bite of a piece of bacon and eye Namjoon in front of me. He looks really good tonight. I mean, fuck. He looks so gorgeous.
“I’m not going to another one of your drug infested parties, Jin,” Yoongi continues.
“I have to agree. Last time, you promised me that we wouldn’t get involved with the drugs and you ended up completely smashed,” Hoseok points out. I giggle at the memory. “You know how much I hate drugs, Jin. I’m sitting this one out.”
Jin groans and looks over at me. I smile and sigh. “You know I’m in.”
I look back over at Namjoon who has finally looked up at me. He looks away pretty quickly though when he notices I’m staring back. I smirk and glance back down at my food.
“Tae, please tell me you’ll be coming,” Jin pleads.
Tae scratches the back of his neck. “I kinda have plans.”
“What plans could you possibly have on a Thursday night?”
I have a feeling I know exactly what plans he has planned. I look up at Jungkook and the look on his face says it all. What surprises me though is the fact that Yoongi has the same look.
“I have a date...of sorts,” he mumbles.
Jin suddenly smiles widely and jumps up out of his seat. “You’re finally opening up that cold heart of yours?!” He runs over to Tae and wraps his arms around his body, hugging him tightly.
Tae groans and squirms in his grip. “It’s not that big of a deal.”
“It is when you haven’t opened up to anyone in a long time. You were basically traumatized when Li—”
“Okay, Jin!” Tae interrupts with an awkward chuckle. “That’s enough.”
“So, Taehyung and Jungkook are out then,” Namjoon chimes in.
Jungkook basically chokes on his drink and I giggle. I look over at Namjoon and he smiles at me.
“I didn’t say I couldn’t go,” Jungkook quietly adds.
I look over at him and raise an eyebrow. “Dude, it’s so obvious that you and Tae have a thing so just admit that you two are going on a date already.”
“No, no, it’s not like that—”
“Why are you assuming that me and him—”
“We don’t even—”
“We’re not—”
Tae and Jungkook keep going back and forth doing these half explanations that don’t make any sense at all until suddenly Yoongi cuts both of them off.
“God, shut up, both of you!” Yoongi rolls his eyes. “Giving me a headache,” he mutters.
I shake my head at the obvious relationship they are trying to hide. “So, the three of you, huh?”
Jungkook chokes on his drink again. “Why do you guys always catch me when I’m taking a fucking drink?”
Jin’s eyes widen. “So, are you guys like...” he trails off and stares at them.
“...in a relationship?” Yoongi finishes for him and Jin nods. “Well, yeah,” Yoongi answers nonchalantly and takes a bite of his pancakes.
I look over at Taehyung and Jungkook and they both look about as shocked as Jin does. I decide to interrupt the silence that has consumed the room.
“Well, now that that’s settled, can someone pass me the maple syrup?”
Namjoon laughs across from me. I look over at him and he has his face hidden in his hands, trying to hide his smile. I always love when he gets shy like this. It just reminds me that he’s having a good day and that he’s happy. I look down at my plate in an attempt to stop myself from staring and being too obvious even though I know he knows that I’ve been staring at him for the past couple years anyway.
I suddenly feel someone nudge my foot a bit. I move my foot out of the way, thinking it was an accident, but a few moments later the same foot nudges my foot and stays there. I slowly look up and find Namjoon looking up at me with a smirk. I furrow my eyebrows at the way he’s looking at me. I feel his foot slowly slide up in between my legs. My eyes widen slightly when I feel his foot push against my thigh, opening up my legs a bit more.
“So, Namjoon will you join us then?” Jin asks.
I feel his foot move to my crotch and settle there, not moving, but making me grow harder by the second.
“I don’t know. I don’t wanna ruin your time,” he says calmly, still watching me.
I swallow thickly as I feel his foot push against my groin. I try to keep myself as still as possible.
“You wouldn’t be ruining anything,” Jin responds, not noticing our tension.
He starts slowly circling his foot on my clothed dick. I let out a strangled breath and try to muffle it as I shove a fork full of pancake in my mouth.
“You could probably find yourself a good hookup for the night,” Jin adds.
Namjoon hums and pushes down a bit harder, making me let out a choked whimper. I tried to hold it in, but all I could do was delay it.
“Jimin, you good?” Hoseok asks.
I turn to look at him and put a smile on my face. “Yeah, I’m just feeling a little sick. I think I just need to rest.”
“You never get sick,” Taehyung points out.
I gulp as I feel Namjoon’s foot working my dick so well. “Yeah, you never get sick, Minnie. Maybe you should go rest,” Namjoon smirks.
I look at him and glare. I push my chair back and stand up, quickly walking away to my room before they see the horribly obvious tent in my pants.
♡ ♡ ♡
“Jin, I can literally smell the drugs in the air,” I yell into Jin’s ear.
All three of us are standing in the house now, just staring ahead of us as people swarm the area. Music is blasting and the house smells like straight up weed and alcohol.
“Well, duh. It’s a college party,” Jin yells back. “Just go have fun!”
I shrug and walk off to the kitchen to find myself something to take the edge off. In the process I end up running right into a random girl and knocking the drink out of her hand and onto my shirt.
“Oh, shit!” She yells and jumps back away from me. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t watching where I was going.”
“It’s alright,” I give her a smile. “Now I just need to clean this off. Do you know where the bathroom is?”
She smiles. “I do, but I’m sure it’s taken. This is actually my house.”
“So this is your party?”
She nods and laughs. “Well, kind of. I’m the host, but one of my friends set it up or whatever. I don’t really party all that much to be honest.”
I smile. “That’s admirable.”
She blushes. “Thanks.”
“So, this is your house. I’m sure there’s another hidden bathroom in here somewhere that I can use really quick?”
She bites her lip and looks around before grabbing my arm and tugging me in a random direction. “There is one upstairs. Upstairs is off limits, but you can go up there just to clean yourself off.”
I chuckle as I stumble around behind her. She’s dragging me basically as fast as she can and my feet are only barely keeping up with her. We reach the stairs and I yank my hand from her grip just in time before I trip over my own feet. She turns to look at me. “I might fall if you keep dragging me like this,” I chuckle.
She smiles and blushes. “Okay, follow me.”
She leads me up the stairs and through a hallway until we get to a door. She opens it and allows me to go in first, walking in right behind me and closing the door behind us. She walks up to a cabinet and grabs a towel.
“I’m just gonna get this wet for you,” she runs some warm water over it and turns around to look at me. “Let me do it.”
I furrow my eyebrows in confusion, but just nod and let her start to soak up the alcohol on my shirt.
“You know, you could just lend me a new shirt,” I suggest as she dabs my shirt over and over.
“I could but I really feel like I owe you for spilling alcohol all over you,” she keeps her gaze fixed on my shirt, but I can tell she’s blushing.
“You would be helping me out by just getting me a new shirt,” I laugh.
She looks up at me and clears her throat. “Yeah, okay. Wait here,” she drops the wet towel into the sink and leaves the room.
I decide to pull my shirt off and wait for her to come back. The shirt is basically sticking to my skin and I hate that feeling. I hold the shirt in my hands and just hope that she’ll let me use her washer or something, so I can clean it.
The door suddenly opens and she walks in. “All I had was this black t-shirt because my brother left it here the last time he was-” She completely stops talking as she looks up at me. Her eyes widen and she gulps. “Jesus, you have a nice body.”
I smile. “Thanks.”
She hands me the shirt. “I don’t know that I want you to cover it up yet.”
I laugh and pull the shirt over my head and work my arms into their spots. “Fits perfectly. Thank you.”
She steps forward and bites her lip. “I kinda just wanna stay in here away from the party.”
I chuckle. “It doesn’t seem like such a bad-”
She suddenly cuts me off by pressing her lips to mine. I gasp and quickly grab her shoulders, gently pushing her away and separating our lips.
“Uh, I’m gay.”
Her shoulders slump and she frowns. “Damn. All the good ones are either gay or taken.”
I laugh awkwardly and scratch the back of my neck. “I’m sure anyone would be lucky to have you. Honestly.”
She wrinkles her nose up. “I should’ve guessed with the pink hair and the way you were absolutely not picking up on my advances.”
I laugh. “I’m sorry.”
“Did I at least make you question your sexuality a little bit?”
I smile. “No, I’m pretty far out of the closet, but we can definitely be friends. I like your personality a lot.”
“Friends would be great,” she laughs.
I hold my dirty shirt out to her. “Do you think there’s any chance you could let me use your washer?”
She nods. “Sure, it’s back downstairs.” She opens up the door and guides me out of the room. “I have a question.”
We reach the bottom of the stairs. “Shoot.”
“Do you know of any good guys that might be interested in me?” She walks me down a hallway. “I don’t want a douchebag. I’m pretty picky and I am finding it so hard to pick the perfect guy for me.” She opens a door and leads me in.
I stand in front of the washer and drop my shirt in. “I actually think I know just the guy. He’s kind of shy, but he’s a real sweetheart.” My mind immediately goes to Hoseok and I smile at the idea of him finally finding someone that’ll protect him and stay loyal to him.
She smiles at me. “Can I meet him? What’s his name?”
“His name is Hoseok. I can talk to him if you want.”
She nods. “I know I don’t know this guy, but I feel like you know what you’re talking about, so I trust you and I’m excited.”
I laugh. “Who should I tell him asked?”
She holds out her hand for me to shake. “Lisa.”
I take her hand and shake it with a smile. “Jimin.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 22
Jimin’s POV
Lisa takes me to grab a drink now that I have a clean shirt. We’ve gotten to know each other a little bit better and I feel like I have a really good friend outside of that house that I can lean on.
When we get to the kitchen she grabs us both a cup and she fills them both with beer. She hands one to me as she takes a sip from her own.
She opens her mouth to start talking to me, but someone yells her name from across the room. “Lisa! Someone just broke something in the living room!”
Her eyes go wide. “Jimin, I’ll be right back.” She turns around and shoves through people to get to the living room. I chuckle softly at her behavior.
“There you are,” I hear a deep voice say from behind me.
I spin around and find Namjoon right behind me. “Oh, hey.”
“You walked off and I couldn’t find you.” I notice the drink in his hand and I doubt it’s his first, but he doesn’t seem wasted just yet, thankfully.
I smile. “Were you looking for me?”
He shakes his head and tips his head back, downing the rest of his drink. He walks past me to refill his cup.
“Maybe you should chill with the alcohol. I know how you get when you’re drunk,” I try to grab the cup from his hand and he glares at me.
“I don’t need you to baby me, Jimin. I know my limits.”
“Well, obviously not,” I sigh. “You always walk out of every party drunk off your ass and then you regret it in the morning. I’m just trying to help you out a little.”
He shakes his head. “No, you’re just trying to keep me from having some fun.” He presses his finger into my chest.
I swat his hand away and raise an eyebrow. “You don’t have to be drunk to have fun.”
He chuckles and steps closer to me. “Trust me. When you’re drunk, everything is more fun,” he looks me up and down before walking past me. “Maybe you should try it sometime,” he finishes before walking into the living room.
I purse my lips. Every time he gets drunk he ends up fucking a random person. I’ve walked into a few of those situations before and it hasn’t been the most pleasant sight. He knows I like him, but he still goes around having sex with all these people and not talking to me about it. And every time I finally tell myself that he doesn’t like me back, he does something that makes me question it all over again. He can be so sweet and sometimes he can be flirty. He’s also been super seductive at times and I don’t know what to think about it.
“I’m sorry,” Lisa walks back up to me. “It was a false alarm. No one broke anything, thank god!”
I chuckle and take a sip of my drink. “Good.”
She sighs and we both watch as the crowd of random people dance around and laugh at the top of their lungs, having fun. “Sometimes I wish I could be like that, you know?”
I nod. “Yeah,” I mumble. “It would make everything so much easier.”
“Yeah. No worries or problems. Just fun,” she agrees.
I sigh. “I want to be carefree like that, but getting drunk just isn’t my thing.”
She looks over at me. “What if I told you that we could be like that without getting drunk?”
“If you’re talking about drugs, then no,” I laugh. “Drugs aren’t my thing either.”
She scratches the back of her neck. “I don’t do that shit either, but just for the night, it would loosen us up and help us forget the shitty stuff that’s going on in our lives. I just don’t wanna care anymore, you know?”
I bite my lip and look at her. “What shitty stuff is going on with you?”
“My ex showed up tonight and I just ran into him. Well, I didn’t really run into him,” she chuckles humorlessly. “I found him nice and cuddly with some girl on the couch. We only broke up a couple weeks ago.”
“I’m sorry,” I put my hand on her shoulder to comfort her.
She shakes her head. “I just need to do something to get my mind off it. Ideally, making out with someone would be great, but I don’t want to make out with the sleazy guys that are here and I definitely don’t want to end up in a bad situation at the end of it.”
I gulp at the thought in my head right now. I quickly drink the rest of what’s in my cup then turn to her. “Kiss me then.”
“Been there, done that,” she laughs. “You’re gay, remember?”
“Well, at least you know I won’t do anything to you. I’m also a pretty good kisser. I have a lot of practice and maybe this’ll take the edge off. I can just imagine that you’re a guy...or something,” I scratch the back of my neck.
She shrugs. “Alright. Let’s do it then.” She sets her drink down and reaches up to wrap her arms around my neck. She giggles and looks down. “This is so weird,” she mumbles into my chest.
Suddenly, I catch a glimpse of blonde hair, walking this way. Namjoon.
“Lisa, just kiss me,” I grab her chin and tug her head back up to mine. Her nose rubs against mine and she slowly nods.
She looks into my eyes and leans in a little more. “I’m gonna kiss you now,” she mutters.
I nod and gulp. “O-okay.”
Her lips finally touch mine and my eyes fall closed. She slowly moves her mouth on top of mine, allowing our lips to part together. I wrap my arms around her waist and place my hands on the small of her back, gently pushing her closer to me.
It really isn’t as bad as I thought it would be. I just don’t feel any attraction towards her, but the kissing is nice.
I slip my tongue into her mouth and let it mingle with hers. She moans into my mouth as our lips meet again. Her arms around my neck tighten as the kiss becomes more aggressive. I spin us around and push her back against the wall of the kitchen. She whimpers as her back hits the wall. Our lips continue to move with each other with urgency. She bites down on my bottom lip with a giggle and releases it. She tangles her fingers in my hair and pulls me impossibly closer to her.
Even though all this is happening, I can’t help but imagine Namjoon’s lips instead of her lips. Namjoon’s beautifully plump lips.
I wish he would look at me the way I look at him. I wish he would see me like that. I hate that I have this crush. It makes me crazy one hundred percent of the time. I’m always thinking about him. Everything about him is perfect to me.
His dimples.
His laugh.
How shy he gets.
His serious face.
When he’s angry.
I pull away from the kiss. “This isn’t working for me. I’m still in my head,” I mumble.
She drops her arms from my neck and I take a step away from her. “Yeah, I am, too, actually.”
“What do we do?” I ask.
“Well, I’m gonna go find my ex and give him a piece of my mind because I’m just in that kind of mood right now,” she starts to walk away and I grab her arm.
“What about me?”
“Go find that guy you’re obviously thinking about,” she smirks.
“Am I seriously that obvious?”
She laughs. “No, I just assumed,” she says and walks away.
I bite my lip and walk out into the living room. I search for his bright blonde hair, but I don’t see him anywhere. Maybe he’s just standing behind someone or something.
Even though I think this, my mind knows that he’s probably taller than most of the people here and he wouldn’t be able to hide very easily. I continue to search the room anyway.
I know I just saw him. I know he was just walking towards me. Where could he have gone in that time? He couldn’t have left because Jin’s still here and we all took one car.
I shove my way through the sweaty, drunk people slightly panicking with each step.
What am I even planning on saying to him? What am I even doing? He doesn’t like me the same way that I like him. I know that. So why am I doing this?
I push through more people, not seeing Namjoon at all.
I know exactly why I’m doing this. It’s because I can’t live like this. Maybe he can, but I can’t just sit here and shove away my feelings. I can’t not talk about it like he does. I can’t hold this in anymore. It kills me on the inside.
My shoulder bumps into a random girl, but she doesn’t even really acknowledge it. She just continues her dancing.
If he tells me that he doesn’t like me, then I’ll back off. I just need to hear it and maybe my mind will give up this fantasy. I can’t imagine my life without Namjoon, so I’m not about to ruin a friendship over this crush. So, yeah, if he says that he doesn’t feel that way then I’m fully prepared to move on.
Well, maybe partially prepared.
But what if he says that he does like me? What do I do then? I think I’m even less prepared for that answer.
“Jimin!” The voice cuts my thoughts off and I spin around, finding Jin jumping towards me. “Isn’t this fun?!” He yells as he slings an arm over my shoulder.
“Alright,” I shrug his arm off. “Have you seen Namjoon?”
He shrugs. “Maybe I have, maybe I haven’t.”
I glare at him. “This isn’t a game, Jin. Where is he?”
“Ooh, is he in trouble,” he laughs and gives me a playful slap on the chest.
I blink. “No, I just need to talk to him. Have you seen him?”
He clicks his tongue and squints his eyes as if he’s in deep thought. He tilts his head back and stares up at the ceiling, making a purring sound in the back of his throat as he thinks. He suddenly snaps his head back down to look at me, his eyes wide. “Oh, yeah! He told me not to tell you where he is.”
I scoff. “What the fuck,” I curse under my breath.
He swallows thickly and giggles. “I think he’s off getting himself laid,” Jin slurs.
I groan. I really don’t wanna walk in on that, but my blood is boiling at this point. I know I saw him walking towards me and minutes later he goes and finds himself a good fuck? What is he playing at?
“Oopsie,” Jin covers his mouth and hiccups. “I don’t think I was supposed to tell you that.”
“Who is he with right now?” I growl out.
Jin cocks an eyebrow at me, but just giggles and grabs my shirt. He tugs me closer to him and leans down to my ear. “Just some guy, but he looked like a real stunner. Like, I wish I would have gotten to him first-”
I shove Jin away and start walking off down a hallway. Jin stumbles after me, following closely behind me.
“Where you goin?”
“To find that asshole and...give him...a...stern talking to,” I stumble through my words because...what the fuck am I doing?
Jin hums and places his hands on my shoulders, waddling behind me. “I’ll come with you. We can fuck him up together. I can take the guy right out of that room for ya,” he giggles. “We’d be like a squad-”
I halt my movements and spin around to look at him. “Jin, get your drunk ass away from me. Now,” I growl at him. He quickly takes his hands off me and takes a step back.
“S-sorry, sir!” He salutes me. “Just send the guy to me once you murder him, okay?” He beams and skips away, back into the living room.
I roll my eyes and continue down the hallway. “Okay, one of these rooms has to be a bedroom right?” I whisper to myself. “Or maybe they’re in one of the bathrooms.” I bite my lip and glance at all the doors in the hallway. “Oh, fuck it,” I groan and decide to just open each door until I find the one I’m looking for.
The first door I open, thankfully is empty. I close it and continue to the next one. Just a couple making out. The next door I decide not to open because I can hear the moans and neither of them belong to Joonie. I move on to the next door and this one is locked.
Weird.
I put my ear up to the door and try to listen. It takes my ears a couple seconds to adjust, but I am an expert at eavesdropping, so this is a piece of cake.
That’s when I hear it.
“Oh, fuck. Yeah, like that~”
Moans are escaping the room. So far I haven’t heard Namjoon at all, but something is weird about the door being locked to me. It seems like a Namjoon thing to do and I can just sense it. He’s in there.
I continue to listen, which makes me feel a bit awkward at first, but all that awkwardness is squashed and turned into rage when I hear one particular voice stand out deeper and louder than the other.
“Yeah? You like it when daddy fucks you like that? Hm?”
That mother fucker. I need to knock this door down right now. My jaw clenches and I feel my hands ball up into fists at my sides. Before I can register what I’m doing, one of my hands comes up to pound on the door. When I don’t hear any sort of movement or change, I knock again, this time louder and more aggressively.
“Open up! Your girlfriend said she needs to talk to you!”
Now, I know I’m really reaching, but usually the guys at parties like this are sleazy, cheating douchebags.
Of course, this time it works and a few moments later, the door swings open and a man rushes out, fixing his zipper and rushing past me.
“While you’re on your way, my friend is the drunk one with brown hair-oh, fuck it. They all are drunk and most of them have brown hair,” I laugh to myself, returning my attention to the room in front of me.
Low and behold, there stands Namjoon with his arms crossed. I walk in the room and close the door behind me.
“So, was his girlfriend actually here?” He raises an eyebrow at me with an annoyed look on his face.
“No,” I laugh humorlessly. “I had to get him out of here somehow though, right?”
He rolls his eyes. “You really do like ruining my fun, don’t you?”
I grit my teeth and take a step closer to him, jabbing my finger into his chest. “You aren’t trying to have fun! I can’t force myself to believe that,” I push at his chest.
He groans and throws his hands up in the air. “What the fuck are you talking about?!” He yells, angrily.
His tone startles me a little, but I don’t let that stop me. “I’m talking about how you’ve been acting recently! You seduce me, you fuck me, then you push me away, then you act like nothing happened, then you act all sweet, then you seduce me again!” I step closer to him, forcing him to take a step back. “And this is all while you’re also out hooking up with just about every single person you can get your hands on. And for what reason?” I continue yelling back at him and slowly his face changes. of course, I don’t notice this and I just keep on rambling. “I know you know how I feel about you! And I can’t just sit here and let you fuck me, then turn around and fuck somebody else when you won’t even talk to me about it! I just can’t!” I take another step towards him. He takes another step back. “So, what reason could you possibly have that explains-”
Suddenly, he grabs my arms and spins us around, shoving me into the wall behind us. I gasp and my eyes widen. I look up at him and his eyes are filled with fire.
“You wanna know why I do that? Why I fuck all those people? You really want to know?” He growls at me.
I nod slowly, searching his eyes.
He licks his lips and shakes his head, chuckling a bit. “Isn’t it obvious by now?”
Here it comes. The part I need to prepare myself for.
“No, it’s not obvious. Every single one of your actions contradict each other and it’s confusing as hell, Namjoon,” I reply shakily.
He looks down for a moment, then back up at me. “I do it because of you.”
“What the fuck does that mean?” I groan. “I don’t know if I’m being rejected or-”
And then we’re kissing.
His lips move passionately against mine and the feeling makes me moan into his mouth.
He pulls away and looks down at me. “Does that clear it up?”
I gulp. “Not really,” I shyly admit. “All you did was kiss me. We’ve been doing that for years and I don’t know what it all means.”
He smiles and cups my face in his hands. “It means I fucking like you, okay?”
“Y-you do?”
He nods and rests his forehead against mine. “I have since I first laid my eyes on you two years ago. I mean, I let you into the house as a strictly bottom, Jimin. I’ve let you have sex with me multiple weeks in a row. I know for a fact that you’ve had sex on that couch before and I didn’t kick you out.”
Everything he’s saying is just making me grow more and more shy.
“I’ve broken every rule to make sure that you’re here...with me. And you think that I’m doing all this to spite you?” He separates our foreheads and looks me dead in the eye.
I shrug. “I don’t know why you did it. You would fuck me and then immediately go find someone else to fuck. It was disheartening and I didn’t know what to think.”
“Well, here’s what you should think. I’ve never felt this way about anyone before and it scares me. It absolutely terrifies me,” he whispers. “But I like you a lot. So much it hurts sometimes and I don’t know why, but my first coping mechanism is sex.”
I laugh. “We live in a sex house, Joonie. That’s why your coping mechanism is sex.”
He chuckles with me. “I’m sorry, Minnie,” he whispers and slides his hands around my waist, pulling me into a hug. “I’m sorry for confusing you. I’m sorry for treating you like shit. I’m sorry for making you question this.”
I smile into his neck. “You’re forgiven.”
He pulls away. “I promise I won’t use sex as a way to run anymore. I promise to talk to you if I’m feeling scared or nervous, okay?”
I nod with a smile. “Okay.”
“Now, can I please fuck you into this mattress?”
I breathe a breath of relief. “I thought you’d never ask,” I say as I throw my arms around him.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 23
♡ ♡ ♡
Namjoon’s POV
~Flashback~
I groan and throw my head back against the couch as another rejected guy leaves the house. I live here alone. I’m trying to keep up this house’s legacy and I’m trying to do it with patience. I want to find the perfect people, but my pickiness is turning out to be a real problem here.
I have gotten about five guys total to show up today and I’ve had to send all of them away. I want this house to be represented by the perfect group of individuals that understand what this is about. I want them to maybe have a little room to grow. I don’t want them to be too far out of the closet because that could mean too much experience. This group is supposed to be a group that can learn from their experience here.
Last year’s group was full of boys that when they first moved in had to really get used to the lifestyle and it worked really well. Now that I’ve been given the honor of being the leader of this group, I want it to work exactly like that. I don’t want this house to be filled with boys that are overly confident or prideful. I want humble. I’m looking for bad boys, shy boys possibly. I want the type that come off as straight, but turn out to be gay. I want straight boys that are open to what this house has to offer. And it’s so hard to find all of that.
I sigh and decide maybe taking a walk will help me clear my mind of all the stress and really think of what I can do to find the people I want.
I stand up from the couch and walk over to the door, opening it a bit too aggressively. I start to march out onto the porch when I collide into another body, knocking them straight to the ground. The person whimpers as their butt hits the pavement.
I gasp and look down at the boy below me.
The boy has light purple hair and plump lips. He has a chiseled jawline and a little button nose, complimenting the handsomeness of his face.
I quickly reach down to give him a hand. “I’m so sorry. I’m so clumsy sometimes.”
He looks up at me and grabs my hand. I pull him up onto his feet. This is when I realize how much shorter he is than me.
“You looked like you were on a mission,” he chuckles.
His laugh is soft and airy, beautiful to my ears. And his smile makes me weak at my knees.
I chuckle nervously and scratch the back of my neck. “Y-yeah, well, I mean, not really. I was just gonna take a walk or something.”
“A power walk,” he laughs. “A very aggressive power walk.”
His smile makes me smile back. He’s so upbeat and his energy is contagious. I can already tell he has a very sweet personality and I just find myself wanting to spend more time just in his presence.
“What’s your name?” I ask, looking him right in the eye.
He bites his lip. “Park Jimin. I actually came here to speak with someone about the fraternity.”
I raise an eyebrow. It completely slipped my mind. I was too busy falling deep into this pretty boy’s eyes. “You did? For some reason that surprises me.”
Jimin chuckles lightly. “And why does it surprise you?” He asks in a flirtatious tone.
This boy. I’m beginning to think he’s very confident in his sexuality, whatever it may be. I would normally immediately say no at this thought, but he intrigues me in more ways than one. “You seem very...contained.”
“In what way?” Jimin asks with a smile, obviously amused.
“Well, at first you seemed kind of shy and not too confident in yourself,” I start and Jimin smirks at this. “But I can tell that this is not accurate, is it?”
He shakes his head. “No, I’m afraid not, Mr...what’s your name?”
“Kim Namjoon,” I inform him. He smiles and bows politely. “Why don’t you come in and we can talk?”
He nods and follows me back through the door, my walk forgotten. I sit on the couch and motion for him to sit with me.
“So, what is it that you love to do, Jimin?”
He smiles. “I love to dance. I’m majoring in choreography and I am gonna try to get a job at the dance center here on campus. I want to teach kids how to dance.”
Cute. “That’s really cool,” I nod.
“I also really like watching movies.” He immediately blushes after saying that.
“What kind of movies?”
He looks down at his lap. “If I told you, you might send me right out that door.”
“Oh, I doubt that,” I smile. “You’ve already piqued my interest.”
He bites his lip and sighs. “I really enjoy Disney movies and, like, animated movies.”
Again, this would on a normal day make me less interested, but with Jimin it only makes me want to know more. I feel my lips turn up into a smile because of how cute he is.
“That’s cute,” I admit quietly.
He giggles and looks at me. “I thought for sure that would get me thrown out, given that this is a sex house and you’re probably looking for manly, strong, mature guys. Not that I’m not manly, strong, or mature--”
I laugh. “Don’t worry. If it makes you feel any better it makes me like you even more.”
He licks his lips and looks away. “You’re making me shy, Mr. Kim.”
The way he called me Mr. Kim makes me gulp. The name goes straight to my dick and I have to mentally tell myself to chill out to be able to continue. I take a deep breath and smile.
“You can call me Namjoon.”
“Okay, Namjoon. So what else do you want to know?”
I bite my lip. This is always the part where guys get a bit uncomfortable. “I’m gonna ask you a few personal questions and I want you to answer them as honestly as possible. If you don’t want to answer that’s fine, I just can’t promise that you’ll be let in at the end.”
Jimin nods. “I understand. I’m pretty open. Ask me anything.”
“How often do you maintain a sexual schedule? In other words, how often do you have sex? Are you a virgin?” I ask.
Jimin laughs out loud and shakes his head. “Definitely not a virgin. Recently, I’ve been having sex more often because I really like to party. But sex is not new territory for me. I know what I like. I’d like to say I’m an expert on the subject,” he smirks.
I clear my throat and nod. “Okay, good. Great.”
“Did you think I wasn’t, Mr. Kim?” He basically whispers.
My eyes widen a bit. I chuckle a little bit. This boy is trouble. “Anyway,” I disregard his question. “If I told you that you had to fuck someone to be accepted, would you do it?”
He scoots closer to me. “Only if that person were you.”
I laugh and shake my head. “You’re unbelievable.”
“Is that a good thing?” Jimin asks.
I look up at him and smile. “Usually, your overconfidence would have gotten you kicked out a while ago, but it’s something about you. You intrigue me quite a bit.”
He hums. “So, it is a good thing.”
“Very much so,” I answer and Jimin smiles.
“I’m glad you have taken a liking to me, Mr. Kim.” He scoots even closer to me until our thighs are pressed together.
I bite my lip as I look down at our touching legs and back up at his face. “I normally wouldn’t ask this, but,” I pause as I start to feel a magnetic pull between us. I gulp and blink as I feel the distance between us shrinking.
“Go on,” Jimin urges me to continue talking.
I take a deep breath. “Wh-what’s your sexuality?”
He grins and leans in even closer, letting his nose brush mine, our lips only centimeters apart at this point. “Would you like to find out, Mr. Kim?”
My eyes trail down from his eyes to his lips. His lips look so soft and pink. “You’re very passionate about getting into this house, aren’t you, Jimin?” I whisper, my lips graze against his every now and then.
He licks his lips and hums. “I want this...so bad,” he practically groans, his words taking on a double meaning that is sending my heart beating very fast.
I exhale a sharp breath. “I don’t normally let--”
He puts a finger to my lips. “Shhhh,” he hushes me and leans back a bit to give me some room. He looks me up and down. “It’s more than just wanting to be accepted, Namjoon.” He smiles.
“What else do you want then?” I naively ask.
He stands up and walks over to me. He places his hands on either side of my head on the couch behind me, hovering over me. “I just want you,” he whispers and places his lips on mine.
I was right. They are soft. I instantly melt into them, letting my hands grab at his waist. I pull him down to straddle my lap. He hums into my lips and reaches up to tangle his fingers in my hair.
“You kiss so well,” I groan.
He giggles. “Are you grading me right now?” He slides his hand down my chest, expertly undoing every button on the way.
“I might be,” I breathe.
“Then I guess I’m gonna have to show you what I got,” he whispers as he finishes undoing the buttons. He pull the shirt down my shoulders and throws it across the room. His hands start to dance up and down my bare chest. “You have a really nice body.”
“You haven’t even seen all of it yet,” I teasingly add.
He smirks and grips my jeans, starting to unzip them. I lift my body so he can tug them down my legs with ease. He squats down in between my legs and presses his lips to the bulge in my underwear.
“Maybe I should show you how my lips feel...down here, hm?”
My breathing has increased substantially at this point and my heart is beating fast. I want this to happen. Why? I have no clue. I’ve never been so attracted to anyone in my life. Jimin is exciting and I love it.
“Do you want that?” He asks, looking up at me with big eyes and his teeth tugging on his bottom lip.
I don’t know what comes over me, but I suddenly grip his purple hair and drag him back up to his feet. He gasps and smirks, looking into my eyes with excitement.
“What I want is to fuck you. Right here. Right now,” I grit my teeth and pull him closer to me, attaching my lips back to his. He giggles into my lips.
“Someone’s eager,” he teases, biting down on my bottom lip and sucking on it for a moment, before letting it pop from his mouth.
I slip my tongue into his mouth and start massaging it against his, easily dominating it and making him whimper into my mouth.
I push him away. “Strip,” I command.
He quickly obeys and starts tearing off his clothes. I slip my underwear off and slide my hand down to my dick, stroking it slowly while I watch the boy in front of me getting naked.
He groans when he looks up to see my hand around my dick. “So impatient,” he mutters.
I growl and pull him back onto my lap. “You wanna see impatient?”
Jimin smirks. “Show me what you got,” he challenges.
I grip his waist with one hand and my dick with the other, positioning myself at his hole. Once I’m perfectly in line, he slides down onto me, his mouth agape and his eyes closed.
“Fuck, you’re big,” he breathes.
He pushes down until he’s sitting all the way down on my dick.
He hisses. “So deep,” he whispers.
“Does it hurt?” I ask.
“A little, but I’m used to it,” he says shakily.
He lifts his hips a bit and starts fucking himself on my cock, making me harder and harder. He goes slow at first, but quickly starts going harder. He puts his hands on my chest as he slides up and down my dick.
He moans and throws his head back.
He has gorgeous moans. The kind you only hear in porn. It’s so erotic and high pitched and it makes my dick throb inside him.
I start meeting his movements with my own thrusts, making it even rougher. He squeaks and his moans start getting louder.
“You like it when I fuck you back?” I groan.
He whines and bites his lip.
I suddenly flip us over and have him bend over the side of the couch. He gasps as I stuff myself even deeper inside of him.
“Oh, fuck!” He yells.
I roughly start to thrust into him, pushing down on his back with one hand and gripping his hair in the other.
“Yes, oh god!” He starts pushing back against me with every thrust. “Fuck, daddy!”
I groan and start to ram my cock into him at an even faster rate, using up all of my energy to make him come undone under me. His moans become even more frequent as I snap my hips harder and faster.
“Mmmhmm,” he grips the couch tighter and looks back at me. “Feels so fucking good,” he groans shakily as I continue to thrust into him deeply.
“You like it when I fuck you hard like this? Hm?”
“Yes, daddy! Fuck me harder!”
I love how he calls me daddy. I’ve been called daddy before, but never once has it made my whole body react like this.
Jimin’s different. Special.
“Unghhhhh,” he moans. “You’re gonna make me come.”
I continue to snap my hips at the same pace. “I want you to come untouched. Y-you think you can-fuck-do that for me?” My words come out sloppy and more like groans, but this doesn’t stop Jimin from whimpering.
He nods and tilts his head to look at me. His eyes are hooded and filled with undeniable pleasure. He is so beautiful. Goddamn, he’s gorgeous. How can one person look so...mouth wateringly perfect.
I lean down and connect my lips to his neck as I continue to stutter my hips into his body. He lets out a shaky breath as my tongue darts out and licks a stripe up his sweaty, smooth skin. The sweat doesn’t bother me. It just makes things so much hotter for me. And I can tell it’s the same for him because he lets out a groan as I start to suck on his skin.
“Oh god, Namjoon~”
The way he says my name tells me that he’s so close to coming all over the side of the couch.
“You gonna come for me?” I rasp into his ear as I keep my upper body connected to his, my lower half still colliding harshly into his.
He moans a couple times at the same rhythm as my thrusts, before his moans become a bit more whiny and louder.
My thrusts start to become irregular as I feel my balls tightening and my high coming impossibly quick.
“Fuck, Jimin. I-I’m coming~”
As if on cue, Jimin’s cum shoots out onto the couch and I start to come, thrusting slow enough to ride through my high.
Jimin drops his head down in exhaustion as I thrust a few more times. I pull out and Jimin turns to look at me. But even though I want to focus on the boy in front of me, my mind wanders to something else. My eyes are glued to the floor as my mind races.
“We didn’t use a condom,” I mumble.
Jimin chuckles and grabs my chin. “That’s alright. I wanted you to come inside me. It was hot.”
“But STD’s-”
Jimin laughs and presses his lips onto mine for a quick kiss to shut me up. “It. Was. Hot. Stop overthinking it. I get myself checked pretty often. I don’t have any STD’s and I trust that you don’t either since you’re so worried about getting one.”
I bite my lip. “You’re right. I’m overthinking this. I just broke a few of the rules and I hate breaking rules.”
“What rules did you break?” Jimin asks, walking over to sit on the couch.
I sit next to him and sigh. “Well, there is a rule about always using condoms.”
Jimin smiles. “Well, if I get accepted then I just won’t ever do bareback again.”
I look down at my lap and smile. “Maybe we can tweak the rule a little bit.”
“How about always use a condom unless you both agree to not using one? That seems pretty fair,” Jimin suggests.
I nod and smile up at him. “Sounds good to me.”
“What other rules did you break?”
“No sex on the couch,” I laugh. It seems like a stupid rule now that I’m saying it out loud.
Jimin giggles. “Well, if you let me stay, I promise not to have sex on the couch anymore.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Somehow I doubt you’ll follow the rules, Mr. Park.”
Jimin laughs. “You know me too well and we only met like a half an hour ago.”
I smile. “Well, you can move in whenever.”
“I can stay? Just like that?”
I laugh. “I guess I’m too easy. A good fuck is better payment than any other.”
Jimin scoots closer to me and kisses me on the cheek. “I think we’re gonna be really good friends.”
“I think so, too,” I smile at him, not knowing the full extent of how our relationship would change over the next few years.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 24
Jungkook’s POV
~During the time of Lisa’s party~
Our first date is tonight and Taehyung won’t tell us a single thing about it. It’s a complete surprise and if there’s one thing that I don’t really like, it’s surprising. Yoongi, surprisingly, is the opposite. He really likes surprises. He thinks there’s something intimate about the way that Taehyung wants to surprise us. He said that he’s obviously put a lot of thought and time into it. But I’m not so easily bought on the idea. I mean, I’m sure he did put his time into this date, but why does it have to be a surprise? It’ll mean the same either way.
“You really should loosen up, you know,” Yoongi walks over to me and plays with my tie a bit, straightening it up and smoothing it out. “Tae is super sensitive. If he thinks for one second that you don’t like it, his night will be ruined.”
I sigh and run a hand over my face. “I know. Just, nothing good has ever come out of surprises for me.” I bite my lip and look down into Yoongi’s eyes.
He smiles and leans up to give me a peck on the lips. “At least you know this will be a good surprise. Nothing bad will come of this one.”
“You don’t know that,” I mumble.
He chuckles and pulls away from me. “How do I look? Is my hair okay?”
I finally take a second to truly look at him and wow, does he look handsome. My anxious mood turns on its end and my lips turn up into a small smile. “You look gorgeous,” I whisper.
Yoongi smiles shyly. “Look, I know neither of us saw this coming and it happened really suddenly, but I just want you to know that I will take care of you just as much as Taehyung will. I’m not as...quirky as Taehyung and I definitely don’t think me and you have just suddenly fallen in love because we’re in this relationship, but,” he walks closer to me and shoves his hands in his pockets, “I really want to make this work. I do care about you and I really hope that you can grow to love me as much as you love Taehyung and I’m willing to wait.”
I bite my lip and grab his tie, pulling him towards me and connecting my lips to his. He immediately leans into the kiss, parting his lips with mine. He brings his hands up my chest and around my neck, pulling me in closer to him, but I quickly pull away and smile at him.
“Maybe we shouldn’t get too carried away right before our date night.”
Yoongi chuckles and smiles back at me. “Maybe you’re right. And I think Tae might get a bit jealous,” he nudges my shoulder.
“If anything, he’ll be jealous of me, getting to be kiss one of the most beautiful men in this world,” I grab his hand and lace our fingers together.
“Cheesy little shit,” he groans, but I look over and he’s blushing madly.
“You like this ‘cheesy little shit’, though,” I joke with him.
He pulls our intertwined hands up and kisses the back of mine. “Maybe a little.”
Suddenly, Taehyung rushes through the door with a large smile on his face.
“The time has come!”
Yoongi and I both raise an eyebrow as we look over him.
He’s wearing a baggy sweatshirt and black skinny jeans.
I blink. “Tae, why do I feel overdressed right now?”
“Yeah,” Yoongi joins in. “Didn’t you tell us to dress up?”
“Um, yeah, about that. I kinda changed my mind about what we’re gonna do last minute and I decided, eh, fancy clothes aren’t that important,” he gives us a cute boxy smile that would normally make me weak at the knees, but the aggravation I feel towards him right now is clouding all of that.
“Taehyung,” Yoongi starts, walking towards him. “Don’t you think it would have been a good idea to tell us this before you got here?”
“But then part of the surprise would be ruined,” he puts.
“Fuck the surprise,” I blurt out and Yoongi quickly spins around to glare at me.
I roll my eyes and cross my arms in front of my chest. “What he means is that it’s just gonna take a little longer now because we have to change.”
Tae nods with an unsure look on his face. “Go ahead and change. You two are gonna love the surprise. I incorporated things that both of you love in this date.”
I close my eyes and take a deep breath. He’s oblivious and optimistic, two things that absolutely irk me. But I can get through this. I’m okay. I’m sure he planned something really romantic and fun.
♡ ♡ ♡
I look over at Yoongi and he looks even more annoyed than me.
Not romantic. At all.
We are standing in a video game cafe.
“I figured Jungkook would like this,” he looks at me with an excited smile on his face.
I bite my lip and clear my throat. I really need to keep my mouth shut right now or I’m gonna end up hurting his feelings. This isn’t the place for a first date or a date in general. I look over at Yoongi and plead with my eyes for him to say something since he tends to be nicer than me.
He gulps and looks Tae in the eyes. “U-uh, um, well, this is an...interesting and...unique date idea,” Yoongi’s nose wrinkles up slightly as he lies. Of course, Tae doesn’t notice this and he turns around, looking at the video game cafe with hearts in his eyes.
“I knew this would be perfect,” he exclaims. “I have a couple more stops to go, so this date is only starting!”
Oh, goody.
“So, what game first?”
I sigh and look at Yoongi again. He shrugs at me and follows behind an excited Taehyung.
Maybe the next place will be better.
♡ ♡ ♡
I stare directly into a pair of dark, round eyes. I sigh. “At least this is better than the video game cafe,” I mutter as I reach over to pet the dog in front of me.
Yoongi squats down beside me. “An animal shelter,” he whispers to me in disbelief.
“How is this for the second part of our date?” Tae suddenly asks from behind us.
I turn my head to be able to look at him.
What I want to say is, “Are you kidding? We’re in a smelly, dark animal shelter when we could have reservations for a really nice dinner,” but I don’t say this, even though my mind is strongly telling me to say something about this.
Yoongi steps in for me again. “The animals are cute...”
“Aren’t they?” Tae walks over to a particular cage and stares into it at the cat and its two kittens. “I was thinking about adopting.”
“You know you can’t have animals in the dorms,” I remark.
He nods. “Yeah, I mean when I get my own place once college is over, most likely. I want a kitten just like one of these. You know what cats remind me of?” He looks over at me and Yoongi. “They remind me of you, Yoongi. You’re always so caring and soft, sometimes a bit sassy and grumpy, but so cute.”
I cringe at the comparison, but when I look over at Yoongi, he’s blushing. “Please tell me you aren’t blushing at that weird confession,” I whisper to Yoongi.
Yoongi chuckles and nudges me on the shoulder. “It was cute.”
“Yeah, as much as standing in this dirty animal shelter is cute,” I mutter.
He smiles and pinches my cheek. “Don’t worry. I think each stop is getting better than the last. Maybe this next one will be really good.”
♡ ♡ ♡
“Where are you taking us,” Yoongi chuckles.
We are both covering our eyes with our hands as Tae leads us somewhere. I know we’re outside and I feel like we’ve been walking uphill.
“Okay,” he steadies me as we stop. “You can open your eyes.”
I take a deep breath as I drop my hand from my face and open my eyes. My eyes widen as the dark is lit up by candles and lights of all kinds.
(but it’s on the top of a hill, looking down at the city and the stars bright above them)
There’s a beautiful white tent in front of us with pillows and blankets underneath it, food on plates and a couple bottles of champagne in a basket as well.
“Wow,” I breathe.
“Do you like it?” Taehyung asks from behind us.
“I...did not expect this,” I mumble.
“It’s beautiful,” Yoongi smiles as he starts walking towards the tent. “Did you set all of this up?”
“I had the help of Hoseok. He was the only one free to help tonight,” he explains as he walks behind us, watching how we react.
I stay pretty much silent as Yoongi keeps asking questions about the champagne and the food. I am just flabbergasted that someone that took us to a video game cafe and an animal shelter would make such a beautiful thing like this. The atmosphere is perfect and the tent is set up at the best spot with a beautiful view.
I look up at the stars and smile. “Sometimes we can’t see the stars because of the city lights,” I finally speak.
The two of them follow my gaze and look up at the stars. “They’re beautiful,” Yoongi smiles and walks over to me, hugging me from behind. He leans up to my ear. “I told you to have faith in him,” he whispers and kisses my ear tenderly, making me smile.
I look over at Tae and he’s smiling at us. “You two really make me happy. You know that right?”
“Of course we do,” Yoongi answers.
Tae looks down. “You guys mean the world to me and I wanted to show that to you today. I know I’m not the best at this and I’m really awkward, but I hope what we’ve done tonight has shown you how much I care about you.”
Laughs start to bubble through me. Yoongi looks over at me and bites his lip to keep himself from laughing, too.
“What? Why are you laughing?”
“N-no,” I laugh again. “It’s nothing,” I cover my mouth to stop my laughter.
“No, really. Tell me,” he furrows his eyebrows at me.
“Well, it’s just, until now, this date has been kind of all over the place and a bit, what’s the word,” I look at Yoongi for help.
“Uncoordinated? Awkward? Unusual? Weird?”
I point at Yoongi and nod. “Every single one of those things.”
Tae blinks and I choose to continue.
“They were horrible,” I laugh. “And not romantic at all. They felt like things you loved to do. Not necessarily things we liked to do.”
“You like video games and Yoongi, you like animals and I said you reminded me of cats.”
I laugh again. “And that alone is just cringey and weird. Also, you don’t go on dates to a video game cafe or animal shelters. You go to nice restaurants or the movies or the zoo, even, but a crowded video game cafe and a dirty, smelly animal shelter are two places you don’t take your dates to.”
Tae blinks again, giving me a blank look.
“I’m sorry, Tae, but the first half of this date was kind of weird and more like we were all friends hanging out,” I finally say.
Tae bites his bottom lip as it starts to wobble. “I’m sorry. You guys are having a horrible time. I didn’t mean to ruin your night.”
Yoongi sighs. “No, Tae, you didn’t ruin our night. It was so unusual, it was interesting and it all led up to this, which is amazing and sweet and romantic.”
I nod. “I can’t even imagine how you came up with this idea, but I’m so happy you did this for us and it makes me like your stupid quirky self even more.”
Tae smiles and walks over to us, pulling us into a hug. “You really like it?”
“More than anything I’ve ever seen in my life,” I whisper into his neck.
He lets us go and sits down on one of the pillows. “Let’s open one of these bottles and continue this date,” he smiles while grabbing the basket with the champagne in it.
Wow. How can this man aggravate me one moment and then make me fall deeper for him the next. These are the moments that I know I’m with who I’m meant to be with. These are the moments that show me that I’m in love.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 25
Jungkook’s POV
“So, what you’re saying is,” Namjoon starts to speak with everyone else sitting on the couch around us. “You’re bi?”
I take a deep breath and nod. “I mean, I’m obviously dating Tae and Yoongi now so I definitely like guys.”
Jimin suddenly hops up from his seat and runs over to me, wrapping his arms around my body and squeezing tightly. “I’m so proud of you! I knew you’d figure it out.”
“Jimin,” Namjoon calls, grabbing him by the waist and pulling him away from me. “He can’t breathe.”
Jimin looks down at Namjoon’s hands that are gripping his sides and then up at Namjoon’s face. Namjoon’s eyes widen and he drops his hands quickly, scratching the back of his neck.
I raise an eyebrow and point between the two of them. “Are you two...”
Namjoon cocks an eyebrow at me. “What?”
I smirk at them. “You’re just acting weird.”
Jimin bites his lip and turns around slowly, sitting back down in his seat on the couch.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Jungkook, but going back to what you were saying,” he continues as if nothing happened between him and Jimin just now. “I’m glad you’ve come to terms with your sexuality and I am in full support of your relationship. Just remember the rules. You still have to follow them.”
I nod. “That’s not a problem.”
Namjoon nods back with a sigh. “I’m gonna,” he pauses to glance at Jimin for a second, but quickly looks away. “I’m gonna go take a nap or something. I have a headache.”
I look over at Jimin with a curious look and he is just standing there blinking as Namjoon walks up the stairs and into his room.
“I literally breathed. Like, what the hell?” Jimin mutters.
I shrug. “Maybe that’s him trying to tell you to go up there for some mind-blowing sex,” I raise my eyebrows suggestively and Jimin visibly cringes.
“No, I know that face and that,” he motions up at where Namjoon disappeared, “that wasn’t it.”
“So, you know his sex face, huh,” I smirk.
He clears his throat and shoves me out of the way. “I’m just gonna check on him.”
“Oh, come on Jimin. It’s so obvious. No need to hide it,” I call after him.
“Don’t start with me, bunny boy,” he growls back at me as he stomps up the stairs.
“Again with the bunny boy?” I frown and turn to Taehyung. “Do I really look that much like a bunny?”
Taehyung pats my back. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of...bunny boy.”
“Our bunny boy,” Yoongi joins in.
I roll my eyes playfully. “You guys are mean.”
“It’s a compliment, Kook,” Tae chuckles and kisses me on the cheek.
“I’m not so sure about that.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Jimin’s POV
“What is your problem?” I yell as I slam the door closed behind me. Namjoon is sitting on the edge of his bed with his face in his hands. “You keep acting like you would rather be dead than be around me.” I start to pace back and forth in front of him. “This is what I’m saying, Namjoon. The hot, cold, hot, cold that I go through with you. I thought we figured this out,” I continue rambling as Namjoon stands and walks to the other side of the room to lean his forehead against the wall in what I assume is some sort of existential crisis. “Obviously not though. Namjoon, I can’t live like this.”
He spins around. “I never asked you to!”
I scoff and my nose flares in anger. “But I do,” I yell back at him. “And I don’t understand why I stick around when you treat me like shit all the goddamn time!”
He groans and throws his hands up in the air. “Then don’t! I’m not stopping you! Just leave already!”
“I can’t,” I cry out in both anger and desperation. “I-I can’t.”
“And why not,” he breathes.
I roll my eyes. “You know why not. I’ve told you a million times,” I growl, my anger building up again.
“You said it yourself,” he takes three steps closer to me, getting in my face. This isn’t a loving gesture. This isn’t something out of the movies. He’s upset. “I treat you like shit. So leave, Jimin!” He snaps, making me flinch slightly. “Leave! Go!”
“I. Can’t!”
He groans and walks away from me, slamming his fist against the wall. “You know what you are, Jimin,” he turns back around to look at me from the other side of the room. “You’re obsessive. You’re clingy and you’re obsessive and I can’t stand it!”
“Okay, so why don’t you leave then?” I bite back. As the words leave my mouth, I immediately feel regret consume me.
“Fine,” he clicks his tongue. “I will then.”
I open my mouth to speak, but no words come. What do I even say to that? Why would I do that?
He looks down at his feet. “But this is my room, so...”
A strangled, disconnected noise leaves my throat as my heart begins to break. “What happened to us?” I ask. He looks up at me with a sad look on his face. “We used to be so happy when we were together, but now you barely want to touch me or look at me or be in the same room as me for more than a few seconds,” I continue. “What happened?” I ask again with a bit more emphasis.
“Life happened, Jimin,” he spits at me. “College happened.”
“No,” I cut him off. “Don’t blame this on life. You changed. You’re different. The you that I slowly fell for over the last two years isn’t the same you that is talking to me right now.” Tears start to build in my eyes. “The Namjoon I fell in love with would never talk to me or treat me like you have been lately.” A tear slips down my face and I quickly wipe it away. “These are anger tears, not sad tears. If anything, I want to get away from you. I’m relieved.”
I turn around to storm out of the room, but a hand grabs my arm and holds me there. Neither of us moves. He just holds me in place, me facing the door and contemplating what to do.
“I’ve let you play with my emotions for too long,” I speak, still facing the door. “I won’t let you ruin me again.”
I try to pull away, but he tugs me back again. I still don’t turn around to look at him.
“Will you please look at me?” He mumbles sadly. “Please?”
A squeak leaves my throat as I try to contain my sobs. I slowly turn around to face him. “Why can’t I just walk away? I really want to,” I sob.
“Because we’re in a toxic relationship. This,” he gestures between the two of us, “is toxic.”
I nod. “Yeah, it is,” I bite my lip. “So, what do we do?”
He looks me in the eyes and his face contorts into a look of pure sadness. He turns away from me and runs his fingers through his hair, groaning loudly. “Fuck!”
“So,” I start. “It’s over then.”
I hear a soft sigh leave his mouth before the slightest nod confirms my assumption.
Something happens suddenly.
That weight on my shoulders...is gone.
♡ ♡ ♡
Hoseok’s POV
“H-hi,” I stutter out as I wipe my sweaty hand on my jeans and reach it out to meet the smaller hand in front of me. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”
The girl in front of me smiles and tucks a strand of her hair behind her ear. “You too.”
“You’re so much prettier than I imagined you’d be,” I mutter, my eyes widening right after I say it. “U-um, I mean,” I start to chuckle nervously. “I didn’t mean to say that out loud.”
Oh god. Please don’t think I’m weird.
She giggles and retracts her hand from mine and I gasp as I let my hand fall to my side, realizing that I was holding her hand hostage for a couple seconds longer than I probably should have.
“No, I actually think it’s really sweet and,” she pauses and looks down at her feet for a second before looking back up at me with a smile, “I actually think you’re really handsome, too.”
I raise an eyebrow. “You do?” I bite my lip to hold back a smile as she nods. “I don’t really get that a lot.”
She shrugs. “I have a type. It’s tall and nice. That’s it and you fit perfectly.”
“Well, I guess now would be the time to formally introduce myself,” I laugh. “I’m Hoseok.”
She nods. “Lisa.”
“So,” I walk with her over to the couch and we both sit down. “Tell me about yourself. I want to know who Lisa is.”
“Well,” She smiles. “My full name is Lalisa, but I don’t really like it, so I shortened it. I’d much prefer Lisa.”
I smile as she continues to tell me facts about herself including her age and what she’s majoring in, which turns out to be choreography, same as me.
“How have I never seen you around campus before?” I gape.
“Maybe you just didn’t open your eyes wide enough,” she laughs. “We have the same dance class actually...with your friend Jimin.”
I blink. “Y-yeah, good ’ol Jimin,” I comment awkwardly. Of course, she doesn’t seem to mind this because she just giggles at my sudden lack of response. “Seriously, how did I never notice you?”
She blushes. “You’re really passionate about dance. You were always lost in the music or the beat or something. Don’t worry. I admire it.”
I shake my head with a chuckle. “I get too lost sometimes.”
“It’s good to be able to forget about the present for a little bit,” she speaks. “I can’t ever get myself to loosen up.”
“I could,” I scratch the back of my neck and swallow thickly as I process the words that are about to come out of my mouth. “I could help you, you know, if you ever want to dance together or something.”
She grins and looks down at her lap. “That sounds perfect.” She looks up at me and leans her head back against the couch. “What about you? Tell me about yourself.”
I gulp as my whole life flashes through my mind. “I’m a long, complicated, messy story that probably shouldn’t be repeated.”
Her face softens as she looks at me. “I promise I won’t judge you. Everyone goes through rough patches in life. But I can tell you’re past it. Just by sitting here with you I can sense your heart and I can see your kindness. Whatever happened in the past or is happening right now doesn’t change the fact that I know you’re a great person on the inside and that’s what really matters.”
I feel heat rush up to my face. “Well, when I was a teenager, I became friends with two boys that got me into drugs. I got really addicted and it ruined my whole personality because I was high all the time.” I look down at my hands. “I became a hateful, rude person and it was because of all the drugs I was putting in my body.”
“At least you’re okay now,” she scoots a little closer to me and puts a comforting hand on my shoulder.
“Yeah, but I shouldn’t be,” I whisper. “It got so bad that one day when my dealer wouldn’t get me what I needed, I started a fight. A big fight. I almost killed him,” my throat starts to constrict as tears fill my eyes. “Even when he went unconscious I just kept throwing punches. Thankfully, a group of his guys saw what was happening and got me off him. Unfortunately, that involved them beatingmeup as payback. I blacked out and I woke up in a hospital about a week later.”
I look over at Lisa and I smile sadly with tears in my eyes. “I almost died. I should have died, but I guess God had other plans,” I pause for a moment as a thought flashes in my mind. “Sometimes I think it would be easier if I wasn’t alive.”
She quickly shakes her head. “No, Hoseok. I know I barely know you, but you have already proven to be a really caring and kind person. I can’t imagine the world being a better place without you.”
“Don’t worry, I’ve come to be thankful now, but sometimes it’s just so hard. Drugs are everywhere at college and Jin parties all the time. Let’s just say it doesn’t help,” I laugh.
“At least you can say that you’re strong,” she smiles. “You are.”
I look into her eyes and I lose myself. She’s so beautiful and she has a wonderful personality. How does she not have a boyfriend already? “You’re so kind.”
“I try,” she shrugs with a laugh.
I clear my throat and take a deep breath. “Do you think you might have the time to hang out sometime?”
“Like, with you?” She asks.
“U-um, yeah?” I say almost like a question.
She smiles. “I’d love that, but I thought that’s what we were doing now?”
I shake my head. “No, like a real date. Not just sitting on this crappy couch that I know Jimin has fucked on multiple times before.”
She cringes and I laugh.
“Can we please just get out of here and go see a movie or something?”
She nods. “Yeah, let’s do it,” she exclaims happily.
For the first time in a while, I feel like I’m going to be able to get through this.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 26
♡ ♡ ♡
[ ᴹᴱˢˢᴬᴳᴱˢ ¹ ᴹᴵᴺ ᴬᴳᴼ ]
ʲʲᵏ ᵐʸᵍ ᵏᵗʰ
Tae💜
so
i may have
done a thing
Yoongles
im suddenly scared
Jungkook
im numb to it at this point
Tae💜
i promise its nothing bad
Jungkook
thats what you said about the date
and the first half was...
Tae💜
i thought we werent gonna bring that up anymoreeeeee
Yoongles
aww dont be mean kook
hes sensitive
Tae💜
when tf did you take that
wait
im not sensitive
Jungkook
aw hes so cute
Tae💜
stop that
im not “cute”
Yoongles
okay fine
youre ugly then
Jungkook
yeah geez
we try to be nice
and what do we get in return
Yoongles
ungrateful tsk tsk
Tae💜
im absolutely done with you two
youve teamed up against me
Jungkook
now why would we do that
my intentions are nothing but pure
Yoongles
i cant believe you would question our intentions like this
tsk
tsk
tsk
Tae💜
honestly
i feel like you dont even care about what i did today
neither of you
and will you stop with the “tsk tsk”
Jungkook
someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed
Yoongles
if it would make you feel better i could share a selfie
since i dont take them often
Tae💜
you know what
i dont really want to see your face right now
Yoongles
liar
ill send it anyway
Jungkook
hot
damn
Tae💜
sometimes i forget
Yoongles
forget what
Tae💜
how gorgeous you are
Jungkook
i dont think you understand
i just spit coffee all over my desk
in the middle of class
my pride
my dignity
out the window
all because of you
goddamn you min yoongi
Yoongles
well dont get your panties all up in a bunch
im not that good looking
Tae💜
i swear to god
im about to walk out of this cafe and drive all the way back to the house just so i can pin you down to your bed and fuck that pretty little ass of yours
Jungkook
fuck
i have a boner now
thanks
Yoongles
you think you have a boner
Jungkook
well at least youre not out in public
Tae💜
naughty boys are we
tsk tsk
Yoongles
hey
tsk tsk is my thing bitch
Tae💜
cute
Jungkook
what about me??
Tae💜
the cutest😊
Yoongles
i hate myself for thinking this
but if you would have angled the camera just a little lower...
Jungkook
YOONGI
Yoongles
whatttt
we were just talking about boners
what do you expect?
i just want the evidence
Jungkook
horny little shit
anyway
this picture was taken like a week ago
Yoongles
who knows
maybe you had a boner a week ago
i still think i have a right to want evidence🤷♂️
Tae💜
will you two stop talking about boners
im trying to work
Jungkook
first of all
you started the sex talk
second
work?
bitch youre on your phone right now
and third
i bet you have a boner too
Tae💜
guess youll never know
Yoongles
bitch
depriving us of our desires
Tae💜
wow
desires huh?
Jungkook
what
too scared to give us the evidence we need?
Yoongles
tsk tsk
Tae💜
if it means that much to you
Jungkook
awkwardly hiding my phone now
...and my boner
...again
Yoongles
well shit😂
Tae💜
taetae dont come to playplay
Jungkook
wow thanks
you solved my boner problem
Tae💜
fuck you
im funny
Yoongles
where did you even take that picture?
Tae💜
the break room
Yoongles
tae you do realize there are cameras in the break rooms too right...
Tae💜
what i do for love
Jungkook
by the way
if i havent told you before
you have a nice dick
Yoongles
im cackling😂
Jungkook
no im serious
its big and pretty...and pretty big
Yoongles
AHHHH
STOP
IM CRYING😂😂
Tae💜
i know right
sometimes i wonder how you can take it
Yoongles
Tae your confidence baffles me
Tae💜
ah yes
do not worry young padawan
you will grow in the force someday
Yoongles
...are you making a crack at my height or my dick size?
either way
im offended
Tae💜
go now younglings
be one with the force
Yoongles
im just confused now
Jungkook
i find it best not to ask
Tae💜
anyway
do you wanna know what i did today?
Jungkook
you got a new leather jacket?
Tae💜
Jungkook
are you serious
Yoongles
lol
wait
theres so much going on in this picture
Jungkook
no but seriously
is that a new leather jacket?
Tae💜
...yeah
Jungkook
wow its so edgy and looks really hot on you
Tae💜
wow thanks
i tried something different today
i dont normally wear edgy stuff
i think i like it too though
Yoongles
guys stop for a second
tae are you holding a dog
Tae💜
no
im holding a penguin
yes im holding a dog
Yoongles
well im sorry
i just needed to get my facts straight
its cute
Tae💜
yeah his name is Yeontan and i adopted him today
Jungkook
oh yeah...
you are holding a dog
arent you
Yoongles
where is this dog of yours staying
it cant stay at the house
Tae💜
hes gonna stay with my parents for a while until i can afford to buy my own apartment
Jungkook
the cute little sweater
ahhhhh
its a little doggy sweaterrrr
Tae💜
hehe yeah i thought it was pretty cute too
Yoongles
wait theres one more thing
your hair...its brown
Tae💜
oh yeah
i dyed it today
the red was kinda fading and i was missing my natural
Jungkook
sexy beast
Tae💜
stop it
youre making me blush
Yoongles
kook
Jungkook
yeah?
Yoongles
oh i just wanted to say that i miss you
Jungkook
oh
that was kinda out of the blue
Yoongles
i know
i just do though
and i miss you too Taehyung
Tae💜
aw i miss you guys too
Jungkook
no stop
youre getting me in my feels
Yoongles
Tae💜
did you create a meme of yourself
Yoongles
not a meme
also
not just of myself
Jungkook
yoongi
you didn’t
Yoongles
Jungkook
why am i always spacing out
Tae💜
i think its endearing
Yoongles
youre both so cute
Jungkook
i dont know
i think youre beating us in ways of cuteness
Tae💜
look at my cute baby
Yoongles
oh god
kill me now
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 27
♡ ♡ ♡
Jungkook’s POV
Yoongi’s back hits the wall with a thump. I quickly grab at his neck and collide our lips together, our movements spurred on by lust.
“Don’t you think Tae will be upset that he’s being left out,” Yoongi breathes as my mouth makes its way down his neck, nipping at the skin there.
“Do you think I care?” I groan against his flesh, making him shiver. I look up into his eyes. “I’ve been waiting for this all day. I’m not waiting any longer,” I lean forward and take his lips with mine again.
He immediately submits and relaxes into my touch, closing his eyes and letting out a sigh of contentment. Our lips part relentlessly against one another, impatiently taking each other to a place of euphoria. His hands reach up to cup my face and pull me closer as my hands, that are now resting on his hips, do the same. This action makes our lower bodies crash together and a soft whine vibrates in the back of Yoongi’s throat. His teeth take purchase on my bottom lip and tug at it for a second, before letting it pop back into place.
“How do you want me?” He looks up at me with lidded eyes, chest rising and falling at a quick pace due to the actions that took place just seconds before.
My mind sparks with possibilities. I could have him ride me. I could take him against the wall. I could have him watch me while I fucked him. But, no. That’s not what my mind is longing for right now.
I grab at his shirt and he allows me to pull it over his head. “I want these clothes off of you, first,” I growl, tugging at his jeans. I slide his jeans and underwear down his legs. He steps out of them and kicks them across the room. “Now,” I shove him onto the bed. “Get on your hands and knees.”
I watch as his eyes flicker with excitement and he quickly does as he’s told. He looks back at me as I start to undress, my eyes not leaving his body.
“Are you gonna be rough with me, daddy?” He licks his lips.
My stomach flops. “Fuck,” I mutter. I walk up to the edge of the bed and let my hands roam over his back. “The roughest.”
My eyes travel all over his body, my mind struggling against my own body, telling me to push into him now and without any preparation. But then there’s my heart that’s telling me to be as gentle as possible so I can see the pleasure on his face.
I bite my lip as I reach around him to search through his dresser for the lube and a condom. My fingers find the lube quickly, but the condoms aren’t as easy to find. “The condoms are hidden,” I chuckle lowly.
He smiles. “They’re in there somewhere.”
I nod and continue to look, taking my other hand off him and moving a little closer to the drawer to search. My tongue pushes into the side of my cheek as I look for the box of condoms. “Yoon, are you sure? I can’t seem to find them,” I trail off.
In my search, the sound of the bed creaking goes in one ear and out the other.
The only thing that pulls me out of my search is the warmth that suddenly covers my dick. I gasp and look down to find Yoongi’s hand gripping it firmly in one hand. “We don’t need it,” he whispers.
I blink. “Yoongi, I wanna fuck you. I don’t just want a hand job today, even though that still sounds heavenly,” I smirk at him.
He licks his lips and starts to move his hand up and down my length, sending beautiful tingles up and down my body. I let out a strangled breath.
“You can still fuck me, Kook,” he raises an eyebrow. “Without the condom.”
I stand there for a few seconds, tossing the idea around in my head. “Bareback?”
He hums with a nod. “I want it,” he starts to stroke me faster. “I’ve wanted it for a while.”
I gulp. “What if I come inside you?”
His eyes darken. “Fuck, that’s what I’ve been wanting. I want you to fill me up with your cum,” he suddenly grips me harder and slows down his pumping, making the movements even more sensual and harder to bear.
My eyes roll back in my head for a second as I relish the feeling of his hand on my cock, which is standing stiffly at attention by now. I let my head hang back and my jaw drops slightly as his thumb brushes over my tip.
Suddenly, I feel his tongue swipe up my base slowly causing my eyes to snap open in surprise. I hiss as he continues to place little kitten licks all over until he gets to my tip. He looks up at me one more time before he slides his lips onto me, taking me as far into his mouth as he can. He wraps his hand around the part that he can’t fit in his mouth.
He continues to slide his mouth onto me until he chokes slightly, then pulls back and repeats the process, going as slow as possible to torture me.
I exhale shakily. “Fuck, baby.” I reach forward to place my hand at the back of his head, forgetting about the task of finding a condom altogether.
The way his tongue flattens perfectly against my cock sends my mind into a frenzy. “So good,” I mutter, letting my fingers tangle in his mint hair and digging them slightly into his scalp.
He groans against my dick, the vibrations sending pure pleasure through my body. A low moan escapes my mouth as his mouth continues to hit the right places over and over again.
I swallow thickly as I pull him off by his hair. “Hands and knees,” I remind him.
He nods and puts himself in position. I grab the bottle of lube and coat my fingers in it. I press a finger against his clenched hole softly, circling it around the skin there to loosen him up a bit before pushing in slowly.
He bites his lip as I start to push the finger in and out of him, trying to work him open.
“You sure Tae won’t be mad?” He breathes, pleasure filling his voice.
“I’m sure that I don’t care right now, Yoon,” I growl, adding another finger.
He whimpers as I start to scissor the fingers inside him quickly. “Oh, fuck,” he mumbles. I massage the nerves inside him with those two fingers for a few moments before I pull back.
He looks back at me, breathing hard. He watches as I lather my dick in lube. “This’ll be my first time going bareback,” I inform him, still concentrating on coating my length with the smooth substance.
“Not my first time, so I can tell you for a fact that this will feel really good.”
I exhale and nod. I align my dick to his entrance and slowly start to push in.
And I can already tell that what he said is accurate. There’s nothing separating my skin from his. Every single one of his nerves rub perfectly against my cock as I slide into him. “Fuck,” I curse and grab his hips, sinking further into him.
“Oh, god. You fill me up so good,” he groans, his head falling down in between his arms that are holding him up on the bed.
I gulp as I try to steady myself. “Tell me when to move.”
He pushes back against me and whimpers. “Please,” he whines.
I take this as permission and I pull back, immediately slamming back into him, gaining a loud moan from him. “Oh, fuck me!” He yells as I continue to roughly piston my hips into him.
“So tight,” I growl under my breath, emphasizing each word with a hard thrust.
His body bounces back and forth with each thrust, the bed slamming against the wall and creaking underneath us, alerting everyone in the house of our current state.
I’m prepared for their hounding later.
What I’m not prepared for is the door opening behind us. I stop my motions and sigh, knowing exactly who it is. Who else would walk in on something like this?
“What do you two think you’re doing?” Taehyung’s deep voice cuts through the tension in the air like a knife. I don’t answer. What do I say in a situation like this? “You two horn dogs couldn’t wait just a half an hour more, could you?”
I finally turn my head to look at him. “Taehyung--”
“Yoongi, turn around,” he growls, walking towards us.
I hear Yoongi hiss as he pulls away from me. He turns around to look at both me and Taehyung and just as he’s about to say something, Taehyung interrupts by shoving him onto his back.
“I didn’t tell you to get up, did I?” The dominance pouring out of Taehyung at this point has me on my knees, figuratively, of course.
Yoongi shakes his head and lies flat on his back, awaiting whatever other instructions Tae has for him.
“Now, I want you to show me what exactly you two were doing without me,” he clicks his tongue. He walks up to me and grabs me by the hair, tugging my head back. I gasp and groan as my head rests on his shoulder. “I want you to fuck him hard for me. Can you do that? Hm?”
I swallow thickly and nod. No one has ever made me feel so submissive in my life. No one can get me to obey as Taehyung can.
He lets my hair go and I quickly position myself back in line with Yoongi’s hole, pushing in quickly and following the orders I was given. I start fucking into him at a quick pace, evoking soft moans from the older.
“Unghhhh, oh god,” his moans fill the room and now I have a perfect view of his face while it’s happening. His legs wrap around my waist as my thrusts get faster. A higher-pitched noise escapes his mouth along with a string of loud moans, letting me know that I just hit his prostate. I continue to slam into that spot over and over again, forgetting for a moment that Taehyung is watching intently from behind.
This is, of course, until I feel his hand on my shoulder. I turn to see him completely naked. He pushes down on my back harshly and I catch myself from falling by placing my hands on either side of Yoongi’s body on the bed, still thrusting harshly into him.
My thrusting comes to a halt when I feel Taehyung’s dick at my entrance. My eyes go wide. I start to brace myself for the stretch. This is gonna hurt.
He pushes in forcefully and I whimper loudly as my body surges forward, making me slam into Yoongi again. Yoongi moans loudly and throws his head back against the bed, gripping at the sheets around him.
I don’t know how to feel. There’s pain in the back, but so much pleasure in the front. It’s all so overwhelming, but perfect at the same time.
Tae pulls back and thrusts into me again, making me groan. He continues to thrust into me harshly, each thrust becoming less and less painful, but lasting for longer than I would have wanted it to.
However, when the pleasure does start to overpower the pain, my breathing starts to become uneven. “F-fuck, Tae,” I moan out, pushing back against him and further out of Yoongi.
He slams back into me, colliding my body with Yoongi’s very aggressively.
“Oh, fuck!” Yoongi screams, jerking underneath me.
Tae starts to speed up his thrusts, causing my body to go into overdrive. The speed of Taehyung’s thrusts plus the fact that my dick is settled so deep inside Yoongi right now makes my stomach tighten.
“Oh god, I don’t think I can last much longer,” I whimper shakily.
Tae leans forward and presses his lips to my ear. “Don’t come yet. Just hold on for me.”
I groan and throw my head back onto Tae’s shoulder as he continues to slam into me at an animalistic rate.
“You’re so beautiful,” he whispers into my neck.
I shudder and look back at him. “Not as beautiful as you,” I mutter.
He bites his lip and leans down, taking my lips with his. Our lips part, allowing our tongues to meet and swirl around each other.
Another harsh thrust.
“Fuck,” I groan into his mouth.
He smiles seductively and diverts his attention to Yoongi who is barely holding it together underneath us. “Is he fucking you good, baby?”
Yoongi whimpers and nods. “So so good.”
Another thrust.
I groan loudly. This time my body crashes harder into Yoongi, making him squirm.
“You wanna come, yet?” Tae smirks down at Yoongi.
He nods. “Yes, please.”
“So close,” I whimper.
Tae smiles and thrusts again. “Me too,” he wraps his hand around my throat and holds me there, right against him. “Come for me.”
My body instantly reacts and I shiver as my cum starts to fill Yoongi up. I’m pretty sure that also spurs Yoongi on because he starts to shoot cum all over his stomach and I feel Tae pull out and come onto my back.
Tae chuckles after we all have had a second to calm down. “Someone’s gonna have to clean this up.”
He turns around, gets dressed, and walks out, all without another word from either one of us.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 28
♡ ♡ ♡
Jimin’s POV
“1-2-3-4, come on, Macy. I’ve seen you jump higher than that,” I speak loudly into the studio as the young dancers go through the steps of my choreography over and over again.
Being a dance teacher for kids is fun and we usually have a lot of fun together, but since everything with Namjoon, my mood hasn’t been where it should be. I’ve been snappy and mean and impatient. The kids are basically running out the door once the class is over, all except this one boy who usually stays after for extra lessons. His name is Taehyun.
He’s like a younger brother to me. We laugh together, we’ve cried together, and we’ve raged together. And today isn’t any different.
“Jimin-ssi?”
I hum without looking up at him.
“You seem on edge.”
I scoff. “Do I really? I hadn’t noticed.”
“It’s actually pretty obvious. I’m surprised no one has told you yet. It’s really scary and everyone is running away from--” he stops suddenly to find me glaring at him. “You were being sarcastic, weren’t you?”
I nod. “Very much so.” I plop down onto the floor of the dance studio. “Of course I can see how grumpy I am.”
“Why do you think you’re so upset?” I hear him sigh before continuing. “Is it that Nomjoom guy?”
“Namjoon is his name,” I snap. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, realizing that I just unintentionally lost my temper again. “I’m sorry, Taehyun.”
“Look, I understand. There was this one girl. She was so beautiful and gorgeous and everything you could ever think of, but when I moved here I had to leave her and it sucked so bad,” he shakes his head and looks down at his lap in an obvious effort to make me feel better.
I blink. “Tae, you’re a kid. You still have time. Anyways, I’m sure she wasn’t all that since, you know, she’s only a kid and hasn’t grown into...all that.”
He laughs. “First of all, why are you talking like you’re so close to your grave? Dude, you’re in your early twenties. And second, when did I say she was a kid?” He smirks at me, making me cringe.
“Gross.”
He shrugs. “How much older is Namjoon than you? I’m sure he is older by the way you talk about him. Tall, smart, handsome, mature, boring--”
“I never said he was boring,” I point out.
“Oh, I added that part because he so obviously is! Why do you like this guy so much? He sounds kinda like a douche to me,” he crosses his arms over his chest.
I sigh and look down at my lap. “It doesn’t matter anymore. It’s over between us.”
“Ahhhh,” he chuckles. “So, you finally called him out on his bullshit.”
“Watch your language,” I can’t help but laugh. “But, yeah, I did and he didn’t seem to like it very much.”
“Well, duh! That just adds to his bad-boy image,” at this his eyes widen. “I just realized why you like him so much.”
I shake my head. “He’s not a bad-boy. I-I don’t really know what he is, to be honest.”
“Well, I personally think you’re better off without him. He was treating you like garbage. You deserve better,” he gives me a single nod to back up his statement.
“I don’t know,” I trail off, hesitantly.
Taehyun opens his mouth to speak, but the door opening behind us makes us jerk our heads to the side.
“Hoseok, hey!” I smile, my mood lifting a bit. I stand up as he approaches us so I can hand hug him.
He looks at Taehyun and smiles. “What’s up little man? You learn anything new today?”
“Yeah, it was really inciteful,” he starts, standing up to talk to us. “I learned that Jimin is absolutely head over heels obsessed with Namjoon and finally slaughtered the poor guy--”
I slap one of my hands over his mouth with a nervous laugh. “He’s lying.”
Hoseok raises an eyebrow. “No need to try to hide it Jimin. It’s so obvious.”
I sigh. “Really?”
He hums with a laugh. “Either way though, Joon talked to me about it, so of course I know.”
A slight sting in my heart makes me gulp. “He told you?”
He nods and purses his lips. “I’m sorry, Jiminie, but life has to go on. Just try not to let it bother you too much.”
Another harsh blow straight to my heart. “Does h-he...want me to move on?” I look down at my feet.
Hoseok walks up to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. “Jimin, I’m not gonna get in the middle of this one. If you want answers, maybe you should ask him yourself. It’s not so simple. It never is.”
I shake my head quickly. “We already talked. It’s over between us...whatever it was.”
Hoseok sighs. “That doesn’t mean everything is resolved.”
“I think I’d rather get drunk and forget any of it ever happened.”
Taehyun chimes in again. “Jimin, I’m starting to think you’re a bad influence.”
I roll my eyes and shove the boy playfully, making him laugh. “Get out of here. I’m sure your parents are waiting for you.”
Taehyun scoffs and walks out of the studio, chuckling to himself.
“I hate this,” I mutter.
“I know,” Hoseok replies softly. “But maybe this is a good thing. Lately, you two have been at each other’s throats. You need some time away from each other. It’s better this way and I’m sure you’ll feel better about it soon.”
I take a deep breath and smile. “You’re right. I just need to move on. Maybe this is what’s supposed to happen.”
Hoseok smiles at me. “Well, I gotta go. I have a date. I just wanted to stop by and see how you were doing. I was hoping to catch the tail end of your class. You know I love seeing you dance, but it’s alright. Maybe next time.”
I chuckle. “Yeah, maybe.”
He waves at me and walks out the door, leaving me alone with my saddened heart and my broken thoughts.
♡ ♡ ♡
I sigh loudly as the air conditioning in my car blows great amounts of air in my face, almost distracting me from my driving.
I need a shower and ibuprofen.
I decided to walk out of that bar after getting a rough fuck from some random stranger and drive in the dark, still tipsy.
I know. I’m stupid, but I don’t have the money to get a cab. I spent what I had in my wallet on alcohol.
“Why am I so stupid?” I whisper to myself as I change lanes.
My eyelids feel heavy, my stomach hurts, I have a major headache, and my ass hurts so bad. All of this on top of the fact that I’m still fucking drunk. None of these things are helping me to drive safely. I know that, but my actions are clouded. My body does things even if my mind knows that I shouldn’t do it.
I swallow thickly as I feel my stomach start to twist.
No, no, no. Please, not now.
I decide to calmly pull over to the side of the road and calm my breathing, so I can feel better and, hopefully, drive safer. I open my car door just in case my body decides to go against me.
“Why do I drink?” I ask myself aloud, my eyes closed as I focus on trying to make myself feel better.
“I don’t know. Why do you?” A deeper voice answers me. Of course I know this voice and of course my mind tells me that he’s not real. Why would he be real? I’m drunk and clearly out of my mind right now.
I chuckle, still keeping my eyes closed. “Because I’m confused.”
“About?”
I sigh. “Everything.”
A soft chuckle rips through the peaceful silence of the dark street. “I can relate.”
“Oh, can you now?” I laugh. “I’m sure my situation is way more confusing than yours.”
“I mean, I feel like I just lost my best friend and the person I trusted the most in this world because I acted stupid and pushed him away,” he explains to me.
“Well, I think I lost the only person that really ever liked me for me and not my body,” I sigh. “I ruined things. I kept starting arguments because I felt like he wasn’t treating me like I should be treated when I should’ve just kept my mouth closed about it all. I regret it. So much. I always thought he was the perfect person for me. Even as just a friend, we were so compatible and we got along so well. Until recently. And I don’t even know how or why things changed. I just,” I pause and take a deep breath, “I kinda always thought we’d end up together. It sounds cliche, I know. But I fell for him harder than I realized at the time and I took it for granted. And now it’s too late. I fucked it up.” My lips break into an unexpected smile as I start to laugh. “And now I’m talking to myself.”
“What am I? Chopped liver?”
I wrinkle my forehead at the response and finally decide to open my eyes. Namjoon is actually standing outside my car door, leaning against the car and staring at me, his gentle eyes filled with kindness and understanding.
“And if anyone fucked it up, it was me, Jiminie,” he adds with a sad smile.
My eyes widen as I start to understand the situation I’m in. He’s actually standing there and he just heard my innermost thoughts...about him.
“You’re actually here,” I mumble out.
He laughs. “Yeah, I am.”
“Why?”
He looks around for a minute and then back at me with a slightly confused look on his face. “Do you not want me here?”
“No, that’s not it,” I say louder than I probably should have, making my head pound. I wince and lean back in my seat. “I just thought you were in my head.”
“Nope, I’m real,” he laughs.
He just stands there for a second in silence while I try to recover from the sudden ache in my head. When I do open my eyes again, I see him shiver slightly.
“You can sit in the car with me if you’re cold. I’m sure it keeps out some of the wind,” I suggest.
He smiles and walks around to sit in the seat beside mine. “Thank you.”
I nod and open my mouth to say something, but my stomach starts to twist and turn again, making my mouth water as if I am about to throw up. I groan and twist my body to face the outside again, so I’m prepared for anything.
I hear Namjoon chuckle from behind me. “You really should stop drinking so much.”
I make a noise of agreement, but can’t get myself to talk yet. I try to gulp down the feeling of bile coming up stomach and chest before it can get to my mouth.
Suddenly, I feel a hand on my back. Namjoon starts to slowly rub my back softly, easing my discomfort effortlessly. I turn to look at him and he smiles.
“Did you mean everything that you said a minute ago?” He asks, still rubbing my back with one hand.
I sigh. “I’m drunk. You can’t really trust anything I say right now.”
He nods. “Okay, I’ll ask again tomorrow then.”
I chuckle softly, hoping not to disturb the current peace in my body. “I don’t know if you can trust me while I’m sober either.”
He turns his body slightly to face mine and I do the same. His smile fades and he looks at me with a serious look on his face. “Jimin, you remember that one time when we were walking around campus and your hand brushed mine?”
I nod because I remember that day clearly.
“Do you remember how I mistook that as you trying to hold my hand so I yelled at you in the middle of the sidewalk and embarrassed you?”
I wince at the memory, but I nod.
He reaches out and takes one of my hands in his. “I’m so sorry for that.”
A smile slowly works its way onto my lips.
“And I’m sorry that I never told you how I felt until only recently. I’m sorry that I ignored you whenever we were around my friends. I’m sorry that I kicked you out of my room every time we slept together so that the others wouldn’t find out. I’m sorry that I pushed you away and made you feel like shit,” he rambles on and on about the different things that he’s done to me and the more he talks, the faster my heart beats. My eyes start to fill with tears because I can finally breathe again. “You never deserved any of that. You were the thing that made me want to wake up every morning. I looked forward to seeing your face resting next to mine when I woke up after a night of us having sex. You are the sunshine of my life, Jimin, and I can’t imagine a world without you in it. Hell, I can’t imagine my life without you in it. You make me a better person.” He massages the back of my hand with his thumb and smiles down at our hands, then looks back up at me. “I love you,” he breathes and a tear leaves his eye, sliding down his cheek. “Fuck, I love you so much,” he says louder and brings my hand up to his lips, kissing it softly.
I cover my face with my free hand as tears and silent sobs start to wreck through my body.
“Please, please, tell me you love me, too,” he pleads with me, more tears sliding down his face. “I can’t live another day without being able to call you mine.”
A sob leaves my body.
“Oh, god. Please don’t cry,” Namjoon breathes.
I look up at him and pull my hand from his, so I can reach over to grab his face and slam my lips against his.
He immediately melts into the kiss, parting his lips with mine longingly.
“Does that mean you love me, too?” He asks quietly.
I nod with a smile. “More than anything in this world. I love you, Kim Namjoon.”
He smiles so wide, his dimples go on full display for me. “Will you be my boyfriend?”
I raise an eyebrow. “For everyone to see?”
He chuckles. “Yes,” he rubs his nose against mine lovingly.
I smile. “Okay.”
“Okay?” He bites his lip.
I nod and press my lips against his again. My hands tangle into his hair as I lick my way into his mouth, our tongues moving slowly against one another.
He pulls away and tenderly runs his thumb over my lips. “We should probably get home before we start something we can’t finish.”
I nod in agreement, still breathing hard.
“And I’m driving,” he laughs.
“Maybe that’s a good idea.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 29
*Flashback*
Taehyung’s POV
I giggle as his lips tease mine, pulling back every time I push forward. I am straddling his lap with my arms draped over his shoulders, his hands settled on my hips.
I lean forward again, but he moved his head to the side at the last moment, making me kiss him on the cheek. “Liam,” I whine with a smile on my face.
He slides his hands up my sides and under my shirt. “You wanna take this upstairs so I can fuck your fat ass?” He growls into my ear.
My stomach drops at his words, but I don’t let it show on my face. “Not today,” I answer quietly.
He scoffs and pushes me off his lap. “Seriously,” he breathes as he starts to stand up. I scramble onto my feet to stop him.
“Come on, Liam. Don’t be upset.”
He chuckles and turns to look at me. “I’m not upset. I can literally get a good fuck from anyone.”
I wince at his tone and the words pierce my heart. “Liam, stop.”
“And they would all be better than your loose asshole,” he walks toward me slowly, making me back away from him. “You’re such a whore. Letting the boys in this house fuck you all the time.”
I gulp as my back hits the wall. “I-I don’t bottom for anyone but you, Liam.”
He shakes his head. “You think that makes it any better?” He grabs my hips and snakes his hands around to my butt. “Such a fat ass,” he mutters, his hot breath hitting me in the face. He squeezes harshly and I jerk, groaning at the pain. He shakes his head and runs his hands up my stomach, dragging my shirt up with them. “You’re so chubby. No muscles, all fat.”
I bite my lip to keep my tears from surfacing. “Liam, please stop.”
“Who would ever want to be with you?”
“Liam, you’re my boyfriend. I love you,” I plead with him.
He shakes his head and reaches up to grab my throat. I gasp as he tightens his grip, closing off my airways. I grab at his hand and try to push it away, but he doesn’t budge. “You’re so ugly,” he spits out. I continue to struggle, unable to breathe and starting to blackout. “So gross.”
“Hey, what the fuck is going on here?” A loud, angry voice causes Liam to pull his hand away and move away from my body.
I slide down to the floor, gasping for air.
“Oh my god, Tae,” someone rushes towards me and I put my hand out to stop them.
“I’m fine,” I croak out, my voice is cracked and raspy from the lack of air.
I look up at Liam who is looking at me with an expression I didn’t expect. He’s worried. “Tae, I’m so sorry,” he kneels down and takes my face in his hand. “I didn’t mean to take it that far.”
“It shouldn’t have started in the first place,” the other person yells. I finally look up to see that it’s Jimin.
“Jimin, I’m sure there’s a reason why this happened,” I whisper.
“Are you kidding me?” Jimin yells, hopping up to his feet. “He almost choked you to death and you’re gonna let him explain?”
Liam cuts in. “I’m saying I didn’t mean to. I’m sorry, baby. I promise I’ll never do it again.” I bite my lip and look down at the floor. “Please, forgive me Taehyung.”
My heart hurts because of the horrible words he has said, but I’ve been with him so long that I want to forgive him.
“Liam, do you realize that all my life I have struggled with my weight?” I suddenly say. “When I was a kid I was chubbier than everyone in my class. I’ve always had a bit more fat on my body and I’m really sensitive about it.”
He sighs. “I’m sorry, baby.”
“No, you’ve been saying these things for weeks and I’m sick of it,” I growl. “I’ve given you everything. I understood when you didn’t want to bottom, so I did even though I don’t like it. And you always seem like you don’t want me to kiss you.”
“Oh, come on, babe. You know I just like to tease you,” he chuckles.
“Are you sure? Because it’s always like that. I want someone who will tell me how much I mean to them every day,” I explain to him, tears tugging at my eyes. “You have never once told me how beautiful I am or how special I am unless it was a quick ‘I love you’ here and there.”
He sighs and stands up. “So what do you want from me?”
“I want you to act like my boyfriend for once. Act as if you care about me.”
Jimin scoffs. “He can’t. Can’t you see it? He’s a bad person, Tae.”
Liam jerks his head to glare at Jimin. “This isn’t about you, Jimmy.”
“It’s Jimin, asshole,” Jimin grits his teeth in anger. “And I can see right through you. You just want him so you can fuck him whenever you want. I know your type. I bet you have so many hookups on speed dial for when he doesn’t want to have sex or whenever you’re angry.”
“I would stop if I were you,” Liam growls.
“Or what?” I chime in. “What are you gonna do to him? Kill him like you almost did to me?”
He rolls his eyes. “You know what? I’m done.” He turns around to walk out.
“Good. I’m breaking up with you anyway,” I yell as he slams the door behind him.
Jimin grabs my hands and pulls me up to my feet. “I’m so sorry he did that to you. You deserve so much better.”
“Thanks, Chim,” I smile weakly, but in the back of my mind I think, do I really?
*End of Flashback*
I sigh as Jungkook’s head lies peacefully in my lap. I reach down and run my fingers through his hair.
“How did I get so lucky?” I whisper as I gaze down at his sleeping face.
I hear footsteps coming my way and I look to find Jimin walking towards me. “Hey, why are you still up? It’s late.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Why are you still up?”
“I couldn’t sleep,” he smiles down at his lap. “My ass hurts.”
I cringe. “Ew.”
“Oh, stop it. You know how it is.”
Liam flashes in my mind. “Y-yeah, I do.”
Jimin bites his lip. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to bring that up. I’m sure you’ve bottomed for someone else, right? Someone better.”
I chuckle and look down at the adorable boy on my lap. “Yeah, him,” I nod towards Jungkook and smile.
“Have you told them about Liam yet?” Jimin asks quietly.
I sigh. “A little, but not to the full extent that you know about him.”
He nods. “I mean, I understand why it’s hard to talk about. I’m surprised you got back into dating this quickly honestly.”
“It’s been almost six months. It was time to open up again,” I nod.
Jungkook shuffles slightly in my lap and Jimin stands up. “Well, that’s my cue to leave.”
Jungkook opens his eyes and looks up at me with a smile. “How long have I been asleep?”
“About an hour now,” I answer, running my fingers through his dark brown hair. “I had to stay down here because I couldn’t move.”
He frowns and sits up. “You could have woken me up.”
I shake my head. “Nope, that wasn’t an option. You were too adorable.”
He wrinkles his nose at me. “But you’re tired.”
I sigh and stand up. “If you wanna make up for it then come sleep with me.”
He smiles. “Okay,” he jumps up from his seat and laces his fingers through mine, walking with me upstairs.
“I think Yoongi went to sleep a few hours ago or I would extend the invitation to him, too,” I say as I open the door to my room.
“His loss,” Jungkook shrugs as he hops onto my bed and lands on his back with a satisfied sigh.
“Well, make yourself at home then,” I laugh.
“Oh, I plan to,” he smirks as he crawls over to the end of the bed and grips my shirt tightly, tugging me on top of him.
“Naughty,” I mumble, our lips only centimeters away.
He hums and brushes his lips over mine. I close my eyes and smile into the soft kiss. Our lips part, allowing our tongues to meet and electrify our bodies further.
I pull away and shake my head with a chuckle. “I need to sleep, Kook. I have work early in the morning and classes later in the day.”
He whines and turns over on his side to pout.
I laugh and lean forward, pressing my lips to his neck. “Don’t pout. It makes me sad.”
“You should be.”
I smile into his neck and leave butterfly kisses up to his ear. I hear him let out a shaky breath as my teeth tug on his earlobe. “My Kookie,” I whisper.
“Tae,” he starts, but never finishes. He leans into my touch as I leave soft kisses all over his skin.
“You’re so beautiful,” I mumble. “I don’t deserve you.”
Jungkook pulls away and looks at me. “Tae, I’ve been wanting to tell you something for a while now, but I’ve been too scared to tell you and I’m scared of how you’re gonna react.”
I raise an eyebrow and run a finger across the skin on his cheek. “Don’t be afraid. There’s nothing you can say to me that will make me angry with you.”
He sighs. “Except for this one thing.”
I take a deep breath. “I promise I won’t be mad at you, Kook. What is it? You’re starting to scare me.”
He closes his eyes and starts rambling on and on about something that I can’t really understand, but a few words stand out to me above everything else. “...but I love you and I want you to be the rest of my life...”
He keeps talking after that, but I don’t really hear it. My heart skips a beat. He said what I was supposed to say first.
“Kookie.”
He keeps talking.
“Kook.”
Still no response.
“Jungkook.”
He finally stops and looks at me.
I bite my lip to hide a smile. “I love you too. More than anything in this world.”
Jungkook breathes a sigh of relief. “Oh, thank god.”
“But can we, like, talk about this in the morning? Because I’m tired as shit,” I yawn.
“Of course,” he smiles and scoots up into his spot on the bed. He cuddles next to me and tucks his face into my chest.
“I’m so glad I found you,” Jungkook mumbles.
“And I you,” I reply, before drifting off into a deep sleep.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 30
Jungkook’s POV
“I feel like we haven’t all been together in this house since the semester started,” I comment with a laugh.
“Yeah,” Jimin smiles, his fingers laced together with Namjoon’s, Namjoon moving his thumb softly over the back of his hand. “It’s been too long.”
“Okay, so we need to catch up,” I jump up in my seat excitedly.
“We all live together. What do we need to catch up on,” Yoongi laughs.
I pout. “I just wanna hear about everyone’s lives.”
“Oh look what you did, Yoongs. You made the baby sad,” Tae scoots closer to me and places a gentle kiss on my cheek. “Don’t pout, baby,” he whispers into my skin before looking back up at everyone else. “I’m sure everyone has something to say about themselves,” he urges.
“Well,” Jimin starts. “Me and Namjoon are together.”
“That’s obvious,” I chuckle. “I want the juicy details.”
Namjoon shrugs. “I was a dick, so to make up for it I stuck my dick deep inside his--”
Jimin quickly throws a hand over his mouth. “What he means is that he was a dick and he apologized, then he asked me to be his boyfriend.”
"Then I stuck my dick deep inside his ass,” Namjoon adds with a laugh.
Jimin blinks and purses his lips, but shrugs. “Yeah, pretty much.”
I cringe and shake my head in disgust. “Gross.”
Yoongi looks at me with an amused look on his face. “Kook, you’ve been getting fucked in the ass basically every night since the three of us got together. It’s a wonder you can still walk normally on a regular basis.”
I wrinkle my nose up. “It sounds even more gross when you put it like that.”
“Moving on,” Hoseok cuts in, also cringing. “I also have a significant other.”
“Oh yeah,” Jimin smiles. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you about her. How’s it going?”
Hoseok smiles and looks down at his feet, a blush slowly creeping up to his cheeks. “She’s...perfect. I didn’t think anyone could be so perfect for me, but she just...is,” he looks back up at us all. “I told her about my past and she made me feel better about it all. She made me feel like I finally have a reason for being here.”
Namjoon chimes in. “You always did have a reason. You were brought to us for a reason. I honestly believe that.”
“Yeah,” Jin places a hand on Hoseok’s shoulder. “You belong with us. We’re all broken. You completed our little fucked up group.”
“Well,” Hoseok smiles. “How about you Jin? Anyone capture your interest?”
“Well you guys successfully made it to where I can’t fuck any of you guys to be able to live here so there’s that,” he laughs, but the sudden realization brings down the mood.
“Holy shit, you’re right,” Taehyung frowns.
Jin nods, but he doesn’t seem too bothered by it. “On that note, I’ve been offered something by one of my professors.”
We all wait for him to reveal the big news in silence, but when an explanation doesn’t come I decide to chime in.
“Okay? What is it?”
He sighs. “I don’t know if I’m gonna accept it or anything. It’s gonna cost a lot of money and it will take a lot of planning ahead and, shit, you guys know I’m not good at the planning shit. It’s got to be spontaneous, you know?”
I blink.
“Jin,” Namjoon urges in a slightly annoyed tone.
“Right,” he mutters. “Well, I was offered to be an apprentice in a law firm.”
“Oh my god, Jin,” I gasp. “You’ve been working for this for forever!”
“I know,” Jin mumbles.
“It’s your dream!”
“I know,” Jin mumbles again, even sadder.
“Why aren’t you happy?”
He sighs and looks up into my eyes. “The law firm is in Japan.”
My heart sinks to my stomach and my shoulders involuntarily drop. “That’s why it’s gonna cost you money to go.”
He nods. “Yeah.”
We all sit in silence, the sad reality slowly hitting us.
Yoongi breaks the silence first. “You have to take the offer, Jin.”
He scoffs. “It’s not that easy.”
“What do you mean ‘it’s not that easy’?” Yoongi asks.
He bites his lip and drops his face into his hands, a shaky breath leaving his lips. Silent sobs cause his body to shake slightly. “I-I don’t want t-to leave you g-guys.”
My heart breaks for him as I hear the sadness in his voice. “You will always have us no matter where you are,” I stand up and walk over to him, kneeling down in front of him so I can look into his now bloodshot eyes. “This isn’t just some weird frat for me. You are my family and I will be there for you at any time, anywhere. I promise I’ll be there.”
Jin bites his lip as a strained squeak leaves his throat. Another sob escapes his body as he basically throws himself at me, falling onto his knees with me and pulling me into a tight hug. He sobs gently into my shoulder and I feel the fabric of my shirt becoming more damp with every shake of his body.
I let my hands comfortingly rub circles onto his back as he cries and the rest of the boys watch silently.
That is until a knock is heard at the door.
I turn my head towards the door without breaking the hug and Yoongi motions for me to stay with Jin. He stands up and walks over to see who’s at the door and I return my attention to the sobbing boy in my arms.
“Do you realize that I am the youngest and you are the oldest and I am comforting you right now?” I joke quietly into his ear.
He chuckles, sniffling right after. “You’ve changed so much, Kook. You’re more confident and sure of yourself,” he pulls away and smiles at me, tears still staining his cheeks. “I love it.”
I look down at the floor and blush slightly. “Thanks--”
“Um, I’m his mother, you fucktard,” I hear a familiar voice yell from the front door.
My heart actually drops to my stomach and chills run up and down my body. I stiffen at the thought of her being here at my frat. The frat that she knows nothing about.
I look back up into Jin’s eyes and he can see the terror on my face.
“M-m-m-m-my-my-my,” I start to stutter, tears starting to form at my eyes.
Jin glances behind me and then back at me. “Sh, it’s okay. Do you want to hide?”
I shake my head. “No, sh-she-she’ll j-j-ju-just find m-me-m-me,” I whimper out.
“Jeon Jungkook! Come to the door this instant,” my mother’s voice booms through the house.
I shrink into myself at the sound and, in an instant, I find Tae on the floor beside me. “What do you want to do, baby?”
I look at him and the tears start to flow quickly. “I-I-I-I--”
Taehyung grabs me by the shoulders and presses his forehead to mine. He closes his eyes and reaches up to press a hand to my cheek. “I’m right here, Jungkook. It doesn’t matter what she thinks. I love you. You are strong and perfect and wanted. You are enough. You are so loved, baby. She can’t hurt you anymore as long as Yoongi and I are beside you,” he whispers on and on and just the sound of his hushed voice calms me down, my tears slowing to a stop and my body relaxing. He opens his eyes and looks straight into mine. “What do you want to do? Yoongi can send her away right now.”
My mind and my body screams, “Yes! Throw that bitch out!” But my heart screams something else.
I gulp as I shake my head. “I-I want to speak w-with her.”
“Are you sure?”
I nod.
“Okay. Do you want me to come with you?”
“I’ll be fine,” I say slowly, trying not to stutter anymore. It’s the most annoying thing when you can’t say what you want to say.
I stand up and turn slowly, making eye contact with my mother. She glares angrily at me. “You have some explaining to do, boy!”
I take a deep breath and walk over to the door where she is. Yoongi looks at me softly. “Kook--”
“I can handle this,” I whisper, leaning forward and taking his lips with my own in a soft peck.
“Oh my god,” I hear my mother groan.
“If you need me,” he backs away from the door slowly, “we will be right here.”
I nod and turn back to my mother, who is seething with anger at this moment.
“We can talk, but not inside. We will speak outside where you cannot harass my friends,” I speak bluntly.
She scoffs. “Look who’s finally grown a pair. Who do you think you are speaking to your mother like that?”
I push back the feeling to curl up in a ball and cry. “First of all, you have never been my mother because you have never acted like one to me. You have always seen me as a problem that needs to be fixed and I’m sick of it. Second of all, just because I’m bisexual does not mean I am any less manly than other guys.”
She rolls her eyes. “Well, you have never been my son. I wish I’d just gotten an abortion like I wanted to when I first got pregnant with your dick sucking ass.”
It takes everything in me not to flinch at her words. “Then leave. Why are you here if you don’t want me? You told me to leave and never come back. So why the fuck are you here harassing my friends?”
“You mean boyfriends?” She grits her teeth. “I know what this is. I bet you’ve been fucked in the ass by every single one of these boys, haven’t you? It’s just one big gay orgy house. It’s disgusting,” she spits.
“You know what? Yeah, I have,” I growl in response, walking toward her angrily, making her take steps backward. “I have let these guys fuck me, and what’s worse is that I’ve let them do it over and over and over again, fucking me senseless until I can’t walk,” I continue walking at her, pushing her away from the house. “Does that disgust you? Does it repulse you?”
“You are such a disappointment,” she grits her teeth.
“No,” I stop walking and point my finger in her face. “You’re the disappointment. You are a shit mother. These boys are more of a family to me than you ever were.”
She shakes her head and slaps me across the face. My head jerks to the side, but the pain passes right by me, anger taking its spot.
I return my head to its previous position and glare at her. “I want you to leave this property and I don’t want you to come back. Ever. I don’t want to see you ever again and if I do, I’m placing a restraining order. I have two amazing boyfriends who love me for who I am, stuttering and all, and I don’t need you. So leave.”
I turn and walk away, but she grabs my arm and tugs at it, spinning me back around to face her. “You will not walk away from me.”
“I’m pretty sure I told you to leave,” I growl, pulling my arm from her grasp and walking away, leaving her staring after me in awe.
I walk into the house feeling freer than I have in a long time and the fact that I have two loving boyfriends beside me makes me smile.
No more pain.
No more worry.
Just love.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 31
♡ ♡ ♡
“Ah, fuck! Right there!” Yoongi moans loudly underneath me.
I grab a fistful of his hair and yank it back making him grunt. “You like it when I fuck you like this? Hm?” I ask, still pistoning my hips roughly back and forth.
We’ve been going at it for about an hour now and I’m surprised his ass isn’t bruised by now. I’m sure it will be later though.
There is sweat dripping down the side of my face and covering the length of my body. I’m tired but Taehyung has been off doing god knows what for the past week. We’ve barely seen him at all.
We don’t complain about it to his face though. I’m sure he’s just busy and I’m sure it’s for a good reason.
The good thing is that Yoongi and I have really become closer. We’re really alike actually. We both like anime a lot, we’re both night people rather than morning people, and horror movies are our favorite.
My hips start to stutter as my high is coming upon me for the fourth time today. “H-holy shit, I’m coming—”
I pump my dick into him a few more times before he’s coming, too. I collapse on top of him and slide my arms around his body to wrap him in a hug. I smile and kiss his back lightly.
He chuckles and wiggles a bit. “Get off me. You’re heavy!”
I pout. “Me tired.”
He shoves me off him and I laugh as I roll onto my back beside him.
I look over at him, and he looks at me. After a moment both of our smiles disappear.
“Where do you think he is today?” Yoongi asks me.
I sigh and shrug. “I have no clue.”
“We can’t just assume the worst,” Yoongi mumbles. “That would be bad of us.”
“Would it?” I ask.
He hesitates. “I don’t want to overreact when it’s really nothing.”
“But what if it’s something?” I suggest.
He sighs. “I’ve known him for a long time. He’s not a cheater. He’s not a liar. I’m sure he’s just doing something school-related.”
“Yoongi,” I start, but he shakes his head.
“Let’s not think about it right now. I trust him.”
I take a deep breath and nod, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek. “Okay,” I whisper softly into his skin.
“We need a shower.”
I hum. “We definitely do.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Taehyung’s POV
I push open the door as quietly as possible and tiptoe into the house, shutting the door and locking it behind me.
“And where have you been?” A voice calls from behind me.
I jump and spin around, heart beating rapidly. “Jesus, you scared me.”
“You don’t have the grace to meet him yet, I’m afraid,” Jimin answers back.
I roll my eyes and start to walk past him, but he grabs my arm and pulls me back.
“What?” I groan.
“Where. Have. You. Been?”
I shrug. “Nowhere. Everywhere.”
“Kim Taehyung,” he replies in a warning tone.
“I was just...at the library.”
He gives me a knowing look. “The “library”, huh? That’s what they all say.”
“Well, it’s true.”
“Mhmm, sure. What were you doing at the “library” then?” He asks, his arms crossed in front of his chest.
“Studying.”
“Mhmm.”
“It’s true,” I raise my voice, defensively.
“Be careful. You don’t want to wake your boyfriends who are sleeping upstairs...in your room...worried about you.”
This is what gets to me.
Jimin nods in understanding, probably seeing how my face changed. “Were you actually at the library, Tae?”
I sigh. “Yes, and I was studying.”
“Why can’t you tell them that?”
I bite my lip and look down at my feet. “I have F’s in a bunch of my classes. I’m failing almost everything.”
Jimin gives me a sympathetic look. “Again, why can’t you tell them that?”
“Because they’re the ones that have caused it,” I mumble. “But it’s not their fault. It’s mine for not delegating my time correctly and now my punishment is having to give up spending time with them so I can get my grades back up.”
“Tae,” he starts, sounding sad. “Do you realize what you’re doing by not telling them what’s going on?”
I look up at him. “I don’t mean to make them worry. I don’t want anyone to worry about me. I’m okay. I can do this on my own.”
“No. Stop,” he clicks his tongue. “We have both been in toxic relationships and you know how they start?” He pauses. “They start exactly like this. You’re leaving them in the dark. You’re not communicating. They probably think you’re out cheating for god’s sake! And what’s worse, they don’t feel like they can talk to you about it without sounding like bad boyfriends.”
“How do you know all that?” I whisper, looking down in shame.
“I have really good ears. Call it a curse, if you want, but right now it’s serving me well.”
“I didn’t mean to make them worry,” I mumble.
“I know you didn’t.”
“I love them...so much.”
“You’re not acting like you do,” he replies bluntly.
Tears immediately start to collect in my eyes. “Please, don’t say that.”
“If you love them, you need to explain this to them. They’re confused as hell,” Jimin speaks.
I take a deep breath. “I know. I will.”
“Right now.”
I nod. “Yeah, okay.”
I move past him and walk up the stairs.
What have I done? What if they don’t believe me? What if I’ve already lost them?
I can’t lose them.
I open my door and step into the dark room, barely being able to make out the figures sleeping soundly on my bed.
I smile for a moment. They’re in my bed.
I walk over to Yoongi’s side and kneel down. I reach up and comb my fingers through his mint hair. He shifts under my touch and his eyes open slowly.
“Tae?” He whispers.
“Yeah, it’s me,” I whisper back. “I wanted to talk to you and Kook, but I can wait till morning if you want.”
“No,” Yoongi answers quickly. “I’m sure if you need to talk it’s important.”
He rolls over and shoves Jungkook on the side. “Kook, wake up.”
“That was a bit aggressive,” I chuckle.
Yoongi looks at me and bites his lip. “He’s a heavy sleeper.”
He doesn’t say anything else, but I can tell he wants to. I can basically see his thoughts on his face.
You would have known that if you were here more often.
But he doesn’t say it. Yoongi is too kind to me.
“Kook. Wake. Up.” Yoongi pushes him again.
Jungkook groans and rolls over to face Yoongi. “What?” he mumbles, his eyes still closed.
“Jungkook,” I whisper.
His eyes fly open. “Tae.”
“Hi, baby.”
He sits up. “No. Don’t call me that as if you haven’t been gone since early this morning.”
“Let me explain,” I start, but Jungkook puts a hand in my face.
“You know what? I don’t want to hear it.”
Yoongi rolls his eyes and looks at me. “Yes, he does.”
“Okay, I do but, like, you don’t deserve it.”
“I know,” I answer softly. “I know I don’t, but I promise I have a good reason. I mean, I don’t have a good reason for not telling you about it.”
“Just be honest,” Jungkook speaks.
“I’ve been staying out super late to study at the library.”
Yoongi sighs. At first, I think it’s because he doesn’t believe me, but then he grabs me by the shoulders and pulls me down into a hug. “Thank god. I’m just glad it actually is school-related.”
My eyes widen and I don’t reciprocate the hug as I try to wrap my mind around this. “You believe me...just like that?”
Yoongi pulls back and raises an eyebrow. “Should I not believe you?”
“I-no, that’s not what I’m saying. It’s just...I’ve been so distant. Any other person would have lost their trust in me,” I mumble.
Jungkook sighs. “Come on. Get in bed. I want snuggles.”
I chuckle at the cute, pout that I can practically hear in his voice. “Okay, baby.”
I drop my backpack on the floor and climb over Yoongi, settling myself between them. I turn to look at Jungkook and he turns on his side to face me. “So, why were you studying in the library? You getting stressed out?”
I smile at him in the darkness and scoot a little closer to him, throwing my arm around his waist and tugging his body toward mine. He tucks his head in my chest and snuggles close to me.
“My grades aren’t doing too well right now.”
“Is it because of us?” Yoongi asks from behind me.
I blink and turn my head slightly to look at him. “No, I just haven’t been giving myself enough time to give everything in my life a little bit of attention. I’ve been completely neglecting my schoolwork.”
“So, you had to give us up for a little while to get caught up, right?”
I sigh. “I hate it when you say it like that,” I whisper.
Jungkook lifts his head from my chest. “We understand, you know.”
I didn’t realize until just now, but his voice is super raspy. He sounds so cute when he’s tired. I smile and reach forward, running my finger over his nose. “I know now, baby.”
Jungkook closes his eyes and drops his head back down into my chest.
God, he’s so cute.
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for worrying you guys,” I whisper.
Yoongi scoots toward me and drapes one of his arms over my waist, leaning forward to kiss the nape of my neck in the process.
“We forgive you.”
I look back at him and smile. “I love you.” The words slip from my mouth with ease. “So much.”
He smiles and captures my lips in a tender kiss. “I love you, too Taebear.”
“Taebear?” I smile widely at the cute new nickname.
He shrugs. “It’s something me and Kook came up with some time ago.”
“Okay, Yoongle boongles.”
His face scrunches up. “Nevermind. Tae, it is.”
I chuckle and let my body relax into the bed. I press my lips to Jungkook’s hair. “I love you, baby,” I whisper.
Even though he is fast asleep and not able to answer me, I get the response I need as he wiggles his body in my grasp, readjusting himself and snuggling even closer to me.
♡ ♡ ♡
Jimin’s POV
“We need bananas, avocados and....mango,” I say, looking through the grocery list on my phone.
When I finally look up from the screen, Namjoon is looking at me with a soft smile on his face.
“What?” I smile back.
He shakes his head and reaches out, lacing his fingers through mine. “Nothing, I just think you’re cute.”
I feel my cheeks heat up. I look down in embarrassment as we start to walk through the store, hand in hand.
“Why did Jungkook force us to come to the store if we only need three things?” Namjoon grumbles.
I chuckle and look up at him. “It’s for his stupid health smoothies.”
“Then why doesn’t he get them himself?” He raises an eyebrow.
“Probably because he’s off getting his dick pampered,” I laugh.
Namjoon swallows and looks forward again.
I nudge him on the shoulder. “What? Did I make you shy?”
As he turns to look at me again, I realize that’s not at all the case. No, I didn’t make him shy. I made him hungry.
His eyes meet mine and minutes later I find myself being dragged out of the store. “Fuck Jungkook and fuck his stupid ass healthy food,” he growls.
♡ ♡ ♡
Hoseok’s POV
“Is my pain amusing to you?”
Lisa laughs and scoots closer to me on the bench. “The 5 goes in front of the Carbon, not the Nitrogen,” she instructs, pointing at my science homework.
I groan. “Why the fuck am I taking a chemistry class when I don’t need it for dancing?”
She shrugs. “You’re the one who decided to take it.”
I quickly erase my mistake and fix it, then shut my book and shove it back in my bag.
“You still have to finish that,” Lisa shouts.
“No, I don’t and I’m not going to,” I stand up and reach out to her, gesturing for her to grab my hands. She does and pulls herself off the bench with me.
“What are you doing?”
“What I want to do right now...is dance with you,” I smile.
I pull my phone out of my pocket and play the first slow song that I see. After stuffing the phone back into my pocket, I bow to her. “My lady.”
She laughs. “You’re crazy. We’re in the middle of the park.”
I chuckle and grab her hips, pulling her closer to me. “I don’t care.”
She shakes her head in disbelief, but finally slides her arms around my neck and starts to sway with me.
After a moment, she sighs. “This is really nice.”
“Yeah, it is,” I smile. “I’ve been wanting to dance with you for a while now.”
“Same here.”
I take a deep breath, before pulling away from her. “I’ve been wanting to talk to you about something actually.”
She raises an eyebrow. “Nothing bad, I hope.”
I shake my head. “No, nothing bad. I actually have something for you.”
I pull a small box out of my pocket.
Her eyes go wide. “Hoseok, we just started dating. I’m not--this isn’t-”
“Relax, I’m not proposing,” I laugh. I hand it to her. “Open it.”
She slowly opens it and gasps. She pulls the ring out of the box. “It’s beautiful, but what is it exactly?”
“A ring-”
She laughs. “I know that! What does it mean?”
I smile. “It’s a promise ring. This is a promise that I will always be here for you. And I know it’s early in our relationship, but even if things don’t work out between us, I promise to be here for you as your best friend. I want to live alongside you. Hopefully, one day as your husband, but for now, this is what will make me happier than anyone else on this earth.”
She smiles and eagerly slides the ring onto her finger. “I accept your gift and I want the same things.”
“Life won’t be as hard as long as you’re in it with me.”
♡ ♡ ♡
Jin’s POV
“Seokjin Kim!”
“I-I’m sorry, sir!” My voice cracks as I panic. Pans are now all over the floor and all eyes are on me.
I scramble to pick up the mess I made and end up tripping on my own feet. Fortunately, I catch myself before I faceplant. Unfortunately, everyone sees.
Right as I’m about to lose my chill, I feel the presence of someone else appear beside me. I look over to see a boy around my age, kneeling down and helping me pick up the items that made a loud ruckus.
“You know, you should be more careful. The cook isn’t the type to go easy on the newbies,” he whispers to me.
“I figured that out,” I grumble.
I reach forward to pick up the last pan and our hands brush together. I pull my hand away quickly and he chuckles, picking up the pan for me.
We both stand up and he carries the pans back to my station for me. He looks up at everyone that is staring. “What? Get back to work,” he growls sternly.
“Th-thank you,” I stutter out.
“No need to thank me. I’m here to calm the cook down when he’s too harsh on you guys.”
I squint. “You’re...not one of the interns here?”
“I am, but not for the position you all are here for,” he chuckles.
I raise an eyebrow. “And what position are you here for?”
“I’m the cook’s son. I’ll be the top chef soon.”
I almost gasp out loud. They’re giving the chef position to someone so young...and kind?
He laughs. “Everyone always looks at me weird when I say that. Do I not look like a chef?”
I look him up and down and his beauty almost slaps me in the face. How did I not notice how gorgeous he was before? He’s...the most handsome man I’ve ever laid eyes on.
“No, it’s not that...exactly. It’s just...you’re so young and nice,” and beautiful.
Of course, I don’t say the last part out loud.
He smiles. “And I’m not fat and loud.”
“Yeah, that too,” I chuckle and look down at my feet.
When I look back up, he’s staring at me, sliding his tongue across his bottom lip...probably subconsciously. “What’s your name?”
“You can call me Jin,” I blush.
He reaches his hand out and I shake it. “Lucas,” he bites his lip. “It was nice to meet you, Jin. Maybe we can talk more about this cooking stuff, I don’t know, at dinner tonight?”
I blink.
He’s blunt and it somehow made him even sexier.
“Hell yes,” I accidentally say out loud.
He chuckles and reaches around me, snatching my phone from out of back pocket. He starts typing on it. “My number,” he looks back up at me and hands me my phone. “Call me.”
He walks away and my eyes chase after him.
I...have a date with a gorgeous man.
Holy shit.
♡ ♡ ♡
Chapter 32
Jin’s POV
“So,” I start, running my finger over the rim of the champagne glass on the table in front of me. “You’re the son of a chef?”
Lucas. Gorgeous, beautiful, dreamy, young Lucas.
He is sitting across from me at the other end of the small table for two, his light brown hair styled perfectly on his head, out of the way so I can see his deep brown eyes. He has big lips. I gulp at the observation.
“Well, not exactly,” he replies, using his fork to pick up some of the food on his place to take a quick bite. “Step son, actually.”
“So, he’s not blood,” I nod. “Makes sense. You don’t look like him at all.”
He chuckles, taking another bite of food. “You’re from Korea, I take it since you know the Korean language so well,” he comments.
“Yeah, Seoul, but I went to college in America and now I’m here,” I explain to him.
“In Japan.”
I hum, taking a sip of my champagne.
“Just to learn how to cook?” He asks.
I raise an eyebrow. “I already know how to cook, sir,” I reply.
He laughs. “I have zero proof of that,” Lucas teases, tilting his head in an endearing way.
I bite my lip. “Anyway,” I continue. “No, I’m not here just to cook. I actually came because I got accepted an apprenticeship at a law firm here. I work there most of the time, but my friends encouraged me to also take on cooking because I used to do it all the time.”
“Why did you stop?”
My heart skips a beat at the memory. “Unsupportive parents, I suppose.”
He gives me a look of sympathy. “Why didn’t they support you? Cooking can be a great source of income.”
I look away and play with the food on my plate with my fork. “All my parents have ever wanted for me is for me to be a lawyer and I’m finally getting that opportunity, so...”
“So, you’re a lawyer by force, not by choice?” He finishes for me.
I shake my head instantly. “No, it’s not like that. There’s nothing wrong with being a lawyer.”
“But it’s not what you long to do,” he looks deep into my eyes, finishing my thoughts as if he can read my mind.
I swallow thickly. “N-no, I guess not.”
He smiles a small, sympathetic smile at me and takes another bite of food. “You know, there’s nothing worse than being stuck in a life that doesn’t make you happy.”
I blink up at him. “I’m not unhappy. At least I’m getting to cook in some way and I’m still able to make my family happy. It’s not so bad.”
He purses his lips and looks down at his plate. “What about those friends of yours that you were talking about?”
“What about them?”
“Did they make you happy?” He asks softly.
I chuckle. “Very happy. I miss them a lot,” I sigh.
“Were you,” he starts, biting the inside of his cheek hesitantly, “involved with any of them?”
My smile widens slowly. “In what way?”
He looks at me with a blank look on his face. “Are there different kinds of ways to be involved with someone?”
“Yes,” I answer plainly.
“Yes, you were involved with them? Or yes, there are different ways to be involved with someone?” He asks slowly.
I chuckle. “Just yes.”
“You’re confusing me,” he admits.
I shrug. “I tend to confuse a lot of people.”
“So, are you gay?”
This time I burst out laughing. “Bitch, don’t I look fruity to you?”
He smiles at this. “So your friends were all boys?”
I nod.
“And you were involved with someone in that group?”
I raise an eyebrow at him. “Why do you care so much?”
“I just wanna know about you,” he replies, his foot suddenly brushing against mine under the table.
And it becomes crystal clear.
“Just wanna know about me, huh?”
He nods.
“Fine,” I start, sitting back into my chair. “I was in a fraternity in college.”
He cocks an eyebrow. “What kind of fraternity was it?”
I chuckle. “The sex kind.”
His eyes widen. “With all boys? So, like, a gay fraternity?”
“Definitely not. There were gay boys, bisexual boys, pansexual boys, and even straight boys. It was more about learning to accept everyone’s differences and learn about sexual preferences and all that shit. They literally became my best friends, though,” I explain to him.
“Did you have sex with any of them?” He asks, more intrigued now than he was at the beginning of this whole ordeal.
“Oh, I had sex with all of them, except one who didn’t really like to bottom much,” I laugh, remembering Taehyung.
I watch as Lucas blinks a couple of times just staring at me for a few moments before actually answering. “You top?”
I shrug. “I prefer to top, but I’ve obviously done both.”
He visibly gulps and straightens himself in his seat.
“Why?” I add with a smirk. “You looking for a good fuck?”
He chokes on a sip of his drink that he was just trying to swallow.
I chuckle out loud and lean back in my seat, enjoying the sight of him losing his cool in front of me. His cheeks start to turn a bright pink, making my heart spin at the sight.
“I-I didn’t mean to intrude or anything,” He stutters, looking down at his plate.
“It’s alright. I’m enjoying seeing you like this. All hot and bothered,” I rasp out, trying to gain another reaction from him. Again, it works.
His eyes go wide. “I didn’t think you’d have this kind of...dominance,” he mumbles.
“Do you like it?”
He swallows thickly. “We’re in public,” he whispers, avoiding my current question, but ultimately answering my previous one.
“No one is paying any attention,” I amusedly reply.
His eyes desperately search my face and I watch as they flit back and forth between both of mine. He doesn’t say anything, but his eyes are desperately begging for something.
I chuckle and lean forward. “Sorry, I don’t fuck on the first date,” I bluntly reply to his silent cry.
He raises an eyebrow. “I-I didn’t say anything.”
“You didn’t have to, babe.”
“Babe?” His voice cracks and the blush returns to his cheeks.
“Cute,” I mutter under my breath.
He sighs. “You know what, I’m not even gonna try to deny it. My feelings are obviously displayed on my face for everyone to see.”
“Yes,” I start. “They are.”
“I don’t beg. I won’t. Never.”
My lips turn up into a slight smile. “Obviously.”
“So,” he pauses and grabs his fork. “That’s that, then.”
I hum and watch as he takes an aggressive bite of his food.
♡ ♡ ♡
His back hits the wall of my apartment with a loud thump and I instantly close the space between us again, slamming my lips onto his while trapping him against the wall.
He moans into my lips and slides his hands up my chest, quickly grabbing hold onto the buttons and working them apart. He struggles with a couple of the buttons and I take the time to give his neck some attention. I slide my lips across the skin there, leaving soft kisses at first, but the kisses at some point become hungrier, my lips licking, sucking, and biting on his soft skin.
“Mmh,” he moans as I start to suck particularly hard.
“You know what,” he groans, pushing me off his neck and quickly ripping the shirt off me, the buttons flying off and hitting the wooden floor. “This shirt is a demon shirt,” he growls as he yanks it over my shoulders and throws it across the room.
I smirk. “You owe me a new shirt.”
“Oh, blah,” he mumbles, crashing his lips against mine again.
I pull away quickly and take a couple steps away from him. He takes advantage of the space and pulls his shirt over his head. My eyes travel over his chest and stomach and I’m left drooling for him, but I don’t let this overwhelm my senses.
I will have him begging for me by the end of the night.
He steps toward me and I take another step back.
“What are you playing at?” He asks, frustration taking over his voice.
“It’s called teasing, baby,” I smirk.
He suddenly surges forward, grabbing me by the arm before I can back away and pulls me towards him. “I don’t like to be teased.”
I sigh. “Sweety, are we seriously about to fight it out to figure out who the top is? Because I thought we already established that it’s me.”
He blinks. “I’m not a top.”
“Well, you sure are acting like one. Trying to be all dominant.”
He opens his mouth to speak, but I cut him off.
“Trying to tell me what to do,” I step even closer to him and spin him around, pushing us forward until he hits the desk on the other side of the room, grabbing onto it with his hands to stabilize himself. “Is daddy gonna have to punish you?”
I shove his face down onto the desk and he groans, turning his face to the side to be more comfortable.
“Stay,” I command and he does, without saying a word.
I back away a bit, grabbing onto his pants and quickly tugging them down his legs along with his underwear, letting them pool around his ankles. I grab onto his ass cheeks and massage them between my fingers harshly, evoking a gasp from him.
“I want you to count while I punish you, okay?”
I hear a loud breath exit his mouth from below me and I can tell he is getting turned on only by my words.
“Hm?”
He nods.
“Use your words, baby.”
“Yes,” he pauses. “Daddy.”
The way he says it sends pleasure through my body, my cock hardening quickly. I let that encourage my actions as I land a hard smack onto his ass, making him jerk against the desk with a groan.
“Fuck,” he growls.
“Count.”
“One,” he answers without hesitation.
My tongue swipes across my bottom lip and a shaky breath leaves my throat. I slap his other ass cheek even harder, making him groan even louder this time.
“T-two,” he groans out, his voice sounding desperate.
I chuckle a bit and rub his reddening skin softly before landing another harsh slap to it.
“Fuck, Jin,” he whines.
I lean down and whisper into his ear. “If you want me to stop, all you have to do is ask.”
He lifts his head up a bit and looks up into my eyes. “What I want you to do is stop playing hard to get and just fuck me,” he growls. “Fuck me. Hard.”
I swallow thickly. Is that begging? Fuck, I don’t know, but it was hot.
I bite my lip and twist his body back around, crashing my lips into his. “You want me to fuck you?”
He nods.
I grip his hair and tug it back harshly, making him groan. “Use your words, baby.”
“Didn’t I already say that I wanted you to?”
I smirk. “How badly?”
His eyes widen in realization. “You want me to beg.”
I chuckle. “If you want me to fuck you, you will beg.”
“I don’t take orders from you.”
I yank his hair back again. “You wanna try that again?”
His breathing is extremely uneven and coming out in loud puffs. “I won’t.”
Maybe being forceful isn’t the way to get him to beg. Maybe I was onto something when I was teasing him earlier. He doesn’t like it. I guess it’s time to play.
I release his hair and start to slide down his body, leaving kisses on his chest, stomach, thighs. I can tell he is turned on by the way his dick is at attention in front of me. I look up at him with only my eyes as I slowly lick a stripe up his base, making him jerk in surprise.
I smirk as I take his tip in my mouth. I’ve given many blow jobs before. I have also been on the receiving end countless times, so I know how to give mind-blowing head.
I swirl my tongue softly around his hardening length, causing him to reach forward and twist his fingers into my hair. I slide farther onto him slowly.
A pleasured breath leaves his mouth from above me and his hips jerk as I continue my slow motions.
“Faster,” he mumbles.
I pull off him only to wrap my fingers around his dick. “You want more?” I start to pump my hand back and forth, base to tip, firm and slow.
He groans and throws his head back.
I run my thumb over the head of his cock, smearing the precum that is already appearing there. I lean forward and tease his slit with my tongue, licking it all up.
He looks down at me, his fingers still in my hair. His eyes are filled with lust and I can tell that he wants me to slam him into one of these walls and fuck him so hard that his guts rearrange themselves, but I won’t...unless he begs me to.
I reach down with my other hand, settling his balls in my hand and fondling them softly as I continue to pump his dick with my other hand. I just continue to stare up into his eyes, watching as his face contorts into pleasure. I start to move my hand faster, evoking more rapid breaths from the boy in front of me.
“Oh, god,” he groans. “I think I might be getting close already,” he shakily mumbles.
“You gonna come all over my hand? Hm?”
“Oh, fuck, yes, y-yes, wanna come,” he squirms, starting to get needier.
Right as he starts to thrust his hips into my hand, I pull back, taking my hand off of him and smirking up at him.
He looks as if the breath just got knocked out of him. He starts to reach down to try to finish himself off.
I growl and jump to my feet, grabbing his hands and slamming him back against the wall, his hands up by his head.
He whines. “Fuck, I was close.”
I smirk again. “I know,” I rasp as I lean in, my lips taking purchase on the soft skin of his neck.
He squirms underneath me, trying to find some friction, but I don’t give it to him. “Jin,” he whimpers.
I leave a trail of kisses up his jaw and run my tongue across the shell of his ear.
“Jin, please,” he whispers, finally stilling under my grasp.
I smile and nip at his earlobe. “Please, what?” I whisper into his ear, softly blowing onto the wet trail I just left on his skin.
He shivers and shifts again. “Want you,” he starts. “Want you inside me. Want you to make me come. Please, let me come, daddy.”
I growl and spin him around, pinning him against the wall, back facing me. I slide my hands down his back and start to spread his ass cheeks apart, putting his pretty pink hole on display for me.
“I’m gonna fuck you so hard, baby.”
“Condom?” He whispers.
I place a kiss on the nape of his neck then back away, quickly grabbing the condom I had stuffed in one of my back pockets of my jeans that are now lying on the floor.
I hear him whine and I chuckle. “Patience, love.”
I walk back over to him and take the condom wrapper in my teeth, easily ripping it open and throwing the trash somewhere on the floor.
I’ll clean it up later.
I slide the condom onto my length expertly. “Are you gonna prep me?”
“Do you want me to?” I chuckle and lean into his ear. “I actually prefer to fuck slow, hard, and deep, but I’ll skip it if that’s what you’re into.”
He shivers and shakes his head. “N-no, I want it. Want to feel your fingers inside me.”
I hum and press a finger to his tight hole. “I actually don’t have lube right now, so gotta make sure you’re nice and wet before I fuck you into this wall, okay?”
He groans and nods. “Fuck, I love your dirty mouth,” he suddenly comments.
I chuckle and press my finger inside. His eyes clamp shut as he moans and pushes back against me.
“You really are tight, aren’t you?”
“I-I haven’t done this in a while,” he whispers.
“I’ll make sure you’re taken care of, baby. I’ll take care of you real good,” I bite my lip, starting to pump the finger in and out of him.
“Feels good,” he moans out, hands digging into the wall.
I lean forward and press my body against his as I add a second finger and start scissoring them and stretching him out.
He moans louder this time, starting to pant from his own need. “God, how are you so good at this?”
I chuckle. “Lots of practice,” I mouth against his skin, starting to suck on his neck immediately after.
My mind flashes image upon image upon image of all of the guys I have been with. Some were nice, some were assholes, some treated me like shit, some were friends, but none of them have stayed. My whole life I have been treated like crap. I was judged for my personality, for my sexuality, my boyfriends, my lifestyle, my fraternity.
I swallow thickly as a frown makes its way onto my face.
“Jin,” Lucas whispers out. I look up at him and hum. “You stopped multiple seconds ago.”
My eyes widen and I pull my fingers away from him, groaning and taking a step back. He audibly sighs and turns around to look at me. “Something’s bothering you.”
I bite my lip. “I don’t know why my thoughts had to get in the way right now. Of all fucking times.” I collapse onto the couch and drop my face into my hands.
He sits beside me and puts his hand on my back. “You’re from Korea. You moved to Japan for this law job, away from all of your friends and family. It’s a lot. I understand.”
I let out a little chuckle of amusement. “You think that’s why I’m upset?”
He blinks. “I’m sorry. I just assumed--”
“No, no, I’m not upset. Quite the opposite actually.”
He blinks again.
“You haven’t judged me.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“This whole time that we’ve been hanging out, you haven’t judged me,” I answer in realization. “Everyone judges me for something. Whether it’s my sexuality or what I’ve done or my experience. Even the way I talk sometimes.”
He shrugs. “I like the way you talk. Funny, cute, hot. You can be them all.”
I smile. “So, there’s nothing about me that you don’t like.”
“Well, no I didn’t say that,” he points his finger at me. “Crossing the line.”
I laugh and we sit there in comfortable silence for a few moments.
“You’re humble, clumsy, incredibly funny, profoundly dirty, confident, and hot,” he continues. “You may have a lot of experience and, yeah, you’re gay. So am I. I wouldn’t judge you for that. Sure, you were in a fraternity of boys that you had sex with...a lot, but who cares? It’s actually really interesting and I’m sure you learned a lot of really important things--”
“Like sounding! Wowie, that was an experience--”
“I was gonna say something like maturity or confidence, but,” he purses his lips, “yeah, that sounds very uncomfortable.”
My eyes widen. “You haven’t tried it?”
“I’m sure plenty of guys haven’t tried that Jin.”
“Oh, we’re gonna change that very soon.”
“Can we go on a second date first?”
I sigh with a nod. “I can be patient.”
♡ ♡ ♡
END
